Posts Tagged ‘Hale Bopp’

‘UNDERCOVER “JESUS” SURFACES BEFORE DEPARTURE’ (posted by Do and Crew in 1995 – The Sixth Thunder

October 22, 2015

Statement posted to the World  Wide Web and to 95 specific  newsgroups on the Internet  (edited/updated) January 1997:

UNDERCOVER “JESUS” SURFACES BEFORE DEPARTURE

A member of the Kingdom of God — the Evolutionary Level Above Human —  I, who am called Do, acknowledge that:

1. I am about to return to my Father’s Kingdom.

A. This “return” requires that I prepare to lay down my borrowed
human body in order to take up, or reenter, my body
(biological) belonging to the Kingdom of God (as I did approx-
imately 2000 years ago, as Jesus, when I laid down the human
body that was about 33 years old in order to reenter my body
belonging to the Kingdom of Heaven).

B. The Evolutionary Level Above Human is a physical Kingdom
Level in the physical Heavens or space, though individuals in
that Kingdom identify with their soul – and its mind or spirit –
and not the “flesh” or physical body they “wear.”

2. This time, my Heavenly Father – my “Older Member” – came with
me.  In the early 1970’s, we incarnated into adult human bodies
which were in their forties.  Approximately 2000 years ago, I
incarnated into a body that was in its late 20’s/early 30’s
(not at the birth of that body, but just prior to – during –
and following my baptism with John the Baptist).

3. It seems that each time we, or others from the Level Above Human,
come to Earth or leave, it is via a spacecraft belonging to that
Next Level.

4. My Father is an Older Member in the Kingdom of Heaven – the
Kingdom of God – the Evolutionary Level Above Human.

A. He actually gave me “birth” into that Kingdom – took me
through the overcoming of a mammalian civilization – long
before this present human civilization had its beginning.

B. I have served as His student and apprentice during His
relationship with this civilization.

C. His relationship to this planet is as Chief Administrator,
and is the One referred to as the “True God” in the early stages
of this civilization.

5. This time He came with me “undercover,” so to speak, in order to
assist me in my task (picking up where this process left off
approximately 2000 years ago) of the further birthing – “fathering” –
experience with the ones who will be the next new “sons” or
children in the Level Above Human.  To allow me to gain more
experience in the birthing process, my Older Member returned
to that Kingdom in 1985, and continues to assist and
communicate with me from a more advanced perspective.

A. As part of the undercover program, my Father incarnated in a
female body for His 15-year stay.

B. Being “undercover,” which included lack of acknowledgment of
who we were historically, was required for most of our task
this time in order that we might, with as little recognition
and interference as possible, round up the souls who were our
students from the past.  Even so, we were identified as a
small, radical cult, just as we were 2000 years ago.  And as
was the case 2000 years ago, these prospective members left
their families and relationships in order to follow or be a
student.  Now that I am surfacing again, I will again be hated
for my “blasphemy” (of who I say I am) and hated by those
families and others that are affected by all who aspire to
leave with us, because this mission requires that they
forsake all ties and binds to this world (family ties,
responsibilities, and human-mammalian indulgences).

6. These prospective new “sons” (speaking of soul identities, for
they occupy both male and female bodies) were gathered at two
different time periods – one, in 1975-76, under the guidance of
both my Older Member and myself, and the second, in 1994, after
my Older Member had returned (these were all souls that had had
a previous relationship with me before this incarnation).

7. These “students” of the Next Level/The Level Above Human were
offered the opportunity to bond with me and my Father, as a
bride would bond with her husband, though –

A. Since the Evolutionary Level Above Human has no mammalian or
human members, they had to become “new creatures” who bonded
in mind, spirit, and behavior – void of human sexuality,
human binds, and addictions of this world and this
civilization.  Some in the class have chosen on their own to
have their vehicles neutered in order to sustain a more
genderless and objective consciousness.

B. The students/disciples who successfully bond to the Level
Above Human through me and my Father must also prepare to lay
down their human bodies as we go to the Kingdom of Heaven, in
order to take up bodies appropriate to and belonging to that
more advanced Kingdom Level.

8. As we prepare to “lay down” our human bodies, while declaring
that entry into the Kingdom Above Human is available, there may
be many humans who have been recipients of “souls” in “deposits”
who may exercise their free will and separate from everything of
their world in order to go with us.

A. They will attempt to rid themselves of their old minds, and
identities, in exchange for the mind that flows through me,
as they attempt to be accepted as one of my “children.”  It
will “cost” them everything of this world – which they will
desperately desire to quickly be rid of.

B. If they expect to go with me, and I’m leaving very soon, they
must look to us (me and my students/disciples) for all their
needs to the best of their ability – align themselves with us
– break their human bonds – and if their declaration that our
presence is from the Kingdom of God leads to the “laying down”
of their bodies in pursuit of the Next Kingdom as well, then
they, too, will find themselves in the safekeeping of that
Kingdom, and in line to be recipients of further nourishment
from that Next Level toward membership in that Kingdom.

C. If my Father does not require this “disposition” of us – He
will take us up into His “cloud of light” (spacecraft) before
such “laying down of bodies” need occur.

9. Humans with deposits containing souls can likely be
identified at this time as some of those who are rapidly losing
respect for this world or its “system.”  They are, from the
establishment’s point of view, being irresponsible or anti-
social – and will be seen by the world as duped, crazy, a cult
member, a drifter, a loner, a drop-out, a separatist, etc.

10. In essence, it ultimately matters little what your
LIFESTYLE, BELIEF SYSTEM, or MORAL VALUES are BETWEEN
“visitations” from the Level Above Human (the last two being
2000 years ago and now).  The important issue is – the Kingdom
of Heaven is here NOW in ME and these students of the Next
Level.

11. Evidence that we speak the truth is:

A. That our information and our actions match recorded accounts
of the presence, conduct, mission, and departure of our
previous visitations from the Level Above Human offering
membership in that Kingdom.

B. Any soul of this civilization who has known us in previous
visitations or has had any genuine (physical or personal)
relationship with anyone from the True Kingdom of God, is
present now, and is potentially capable of knowing or
recognizing us and this information again.

C. It appears that even the staging of some of the crashed
spacecrafts (which we suspect some of us arrived in) was in
order to help the skeptics realize that they have “visitors
from another world.”

12. As true today as it was 2000 years ago, no one (of this
civilization) gets to my Father or enters the Kingdom of
Heaven except through Me.  There is no other Son of His,
or Representative from His Kingdom, incarnate.  Connecting
with that Kingdom occurs only while a Member is incarnate, as
I am today.

13. There are space aliens (humanoid remnants from other
civilizations) who travel in the nearby heavens.  They are
dependent upon Earth’s atmosphere for harvesting hybrid
bodies to “wear” and they recruit the “souls” who fail to
become children in the Kingdom of God.  We call them
Luciferians because of their lineage.

14. These Luciferians (space aliens) “jump in” immediately after
Representatives from the Level Above Human leave.  They fill the
“patriarch(s)” of the resulting new religion with mixed truths
and misinformation, which reinforces the fact that accurate knowledge
concerning that Kingdom seems to be available only while
Representatives are incarnate.

15. The Kingdom of God sends crews to “tag” or make “deposits”
in human bodies and their minds/spirits just prior to and
during the time Representatives from their Kingdom are
incarnate “offering” birth.  These deposits offer their
recipients “recognition” of the Representatives and, to some
degree, recognition of the “information” from the Kingdom of God.
They also act as “homing devices” to lead the recipients to those
Representatives and that information.  Without these “deposits” of
“recognition,” no choice of becoming a student is within the
will of a human.

16. It is our understanding that all souls of this civilization who
ever received deposits from the Level Above Human have returned
at this time, the close of this Age.  As part of our task, the
Level Above Human is using us to test them.  How they/you respond
to me, my students, and our information will, in fact, judge you
as to whether you will or will not have a further relationship
with the Kingdom of Heaven.  In other words, coming in contact
with this information will force a decision, and with the stand
you take, you judge yourself.  Some, by their choice at this time,
could be redeemed.  Those who accept us and endure until we leave
will go with us, and not need to experience the “spading under”
or recycling of this planet – and will in the future become beginners
in the real Kingdom of Heaven.

Believe it or not – Your choice – Your judgment.

I hope this will assist you in whatever you might be seeking.
Section 1  –  Page 2

Ti and Do’s Heaven’s Gate Hale Bopp Comet Anniversity in progress with A new highly unsual UFO Comet

February 22, 2015

As predicted and even like clockwork here is another Comet that has the folks at NASA and JPL and ESA and everywhere else as they say “Puzzling” and “scratching their heads”. And in this blub they are still calling it an “icy visitor” yet not much bigger than a “comet-boulder” another new term, so how does a ball of ice and rock survive Sun temperatures. They can’t claim it didn’t survive the sun as they did with the 2013 September comet ISON. (It did survive the sun though the media didn’t cover it as that’s not really supposed to happen to an icy rock).

First I will post what Spaceweather.com posted and then what I found on youtube that is much more revealing what even looks like a “flying saucer” shaped “comet”, but don’t take my word for it, look at the video and watch all the progress and reality deniers squirm to come up with explanations and debunking for fear of the truth. If it’s not a comet after all, then the FACT that it’s much smaller and doesn’t act like comets begins to make more sense.

And of course look when it’s happening. February 19, 2015 just as we saw quite surprising events in Feb-Mar of 2013 – meteor hit in Russia, the near miss asteroid and comet Pan Starrs with the OBJECT photographed flying AHEAD of it’s coma and then fireballs all over the world with most in the US and across the eastern seaboard and then Feb-Mar of 2014 also included a near miss asteroid, fireball and a very bright unexpected comet. That was followed by the of very unusual September-October comet ISON that when studied with software to uncloak satellite telescope images NASA disguised with software looked like a flying WING that came out of the other side of the sun and was no longer followed by the media but looked like 7 objects in a V formation. Then just last October with comet Siding Spring caused a huge visible explosion on Mars when it passed very close by to be seen at:

So here is what Spaceweather.com is saying about this new surviving sungrazer that came out of nowhere they have EVER seen before, they say:

*** spaceweather.com post: ***

UNUSUAL COMET DIVE-BOMBS THE SUN: Astronomers are puzzling over a comet that passed “insanely close” to the sun on Feb. 19th. At first glance it appeared to be a small object, not much bigger than a comet-boulder, doomed to disintegrate in the fierce heat. Instead, it has emerged apparently intact and is actually brightening as it recedes from the sun. Click to view a post-flyby movie recorded on Feb. 20th by the Solar and Heliospheric Observatory (SOHO):

Unofficially, the icy visitor is being called “SOHO-2875,” because it is SOHO’s 2,875th comet discovery.

Karl Battams of the Naval Research Lab explains what’s odd about SOHO-2875: “It’s a ‘non-group comet,’ meaning that it does not appear to be related to any other comet or comet family that we have on record.”

Most comets that SOHO sees belong to the Kreutz family. Kreutz sungrazers are fragments from the breakup of a single giant comet many centuries ago. They get their name from 19th century German astronomer Heinrich Kreutz, who studied them in detail. SOHO-2875, however, is not one of those fragments.

“Non-group comets like this appear a few times a year, so in that sense it’s not toounusual,” continues Battams. “But this one is relatively bright. The big question most people will have now is, Can I see it, or will I be able to see it, from Earth? At first I thought the answer was no. But I am very pleasantly surprised–shocked in fact! The comet has brightened dramatically and now is sporting an increasingly impressive tail. Visibility from Earth in a few weeks is no longer out of the question, although I still wouldn’t put money on it.”

“I’ll continue to tweet updates on my twitter.com/SungrazerComets feed, so folks can follow along there too.”

***end of spaceweather post***

Here is the youtube post that shows the comet surviving the sun encounter:

Humans are being dummed down. Many are incapable of critical thinking though they will quote the academics past and are satisfied with illogical answers to the many observations that can not be denied by someone with any intelligence.

FACT: Jesus and Ti and Do required FOLLOWERS to SEPARATE from their families, possessions and lives including Children

March 5, 2014

FACT: Jesus and Ti and Do required FOLLOWERS to SEPARATE from their families, possessions and lives including Children

QUALIFICATION:

THIS IS NOT APPLICABLE TO EVERYONE IN THE HUMAN KINGDOM AT THE SAME TIME. DO SAID THAT IT WOULD “DEPLETE THE HUMAN KINGDOM” FOR EVERYONE TO APPLY THIS FORMULA AT THE SAME TIME AND THAT WOULD DEFEAT THE PURPOSE OF THE HUMAN KINGDOM. DO SAID “THE HUMAN KINGDOM IS A STEPPING STONE” TO THE NEXT LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN MEMBERSHIP. However the FORMULA is all important for humans to understand. That formula details SEPARATION FROM ONES HUMAN FAMILY AND LIFE in order to BOND WITH ONES OLDER MEMBERS AND THEIR FAMILY. That formula is introduced and implemented in stages to the human kingdom by Older Members coming “in the flesh”, looking just like us to have the most real interface and to be congruent to the thinking and culture, behaviors and ways when they come in order to foster the most effective upgrades in those behaviors and ways that each time focuses on a small student body that then trickles down to the entire global population each time after they leave the flesh body they take for their task.

INTRODUCTION:

Since I often receive the question and often a certain amount of condemnation of those who leave all behind, to at time include children, it’s important to understand the context, though it always remains our choice what to accept and what to reject. The Level Above Human wants us all to have the choice of what to believe. That is also part of the grade level sorting process. We sort ourselves into grades in school and can even sort ourselves out of the school entirely by going against the Older Member’s teachings (The Truth – what is REAL and accurate about the Level Above Human and Their Older Members).

Thus here is my responses to the latest question about “leaving children behind”. This is NOT a casual choice nor an escapist choice to make though the Luciferian fallen angel space alien discarnate “evil spirits” will try to make it sound like one is escaping their responsibility and of course some humans will use this concept as an excuse to abandon children which is all a part of the free will creation by the Next Level Older Members which is not unlike the animal kingdom that humans are given the chance to outgrow as this is not religious or spiritual devotion. The formula of leaving all behind and overcoming all human behavior and ways is strictly about entering the program of conscious “evolutionary” (non-Darwinian) growth into the Evolutionary Level Above Human:

Sawyer’s response:

It’s not against God’s will, when a representative is physically present and gives you the opportunity to “follow them” literally 24/7 to separate from one’s human family, friends, lifestyle, career, possessions, home, debts, pleasures, interests, opinions, etc. and that includes children.

Mar 10:28 Then Peter began to say unto him, Lo, we have left all, and have followed thee.
Mar 10:29 And Jesus answered and said, Verily I say unto you, There is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my sake, and the gospel’s,
Mar 10:30 But he shall receive an hundredfold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecutions; and in the world to come eternal life.

Mat 19:29 And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name’s sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and shall inherit everlasting life.

So how does one receive an “hundredfold now”. It’s because by detaching from one’s human family, behavior and ways and re-attaching to one’s incarnate Older Member from the Level Above Human they then have all fellow believers as their family which includes everything and every one of that new family. This next set of verses further demonstrates this thinking:

Mat 12:46 While he yet talked to the people, behold, his mother and his brethren stood without, desiring to speak with him.
Mat 12:47 Then one said unto him, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to speak with thee.
Mat 12:48 But he answered and said unto him that told him, Who is my mother? and who are my brethren?
Mat 12:49 And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren!
Mat 12:50 For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother.

Mar 3:31 There came then his brethren and his mother, and, standing without, sent unto him, calling him.
Mar 3:32 And the multitude sat about him, and they said unto him, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren without seek for thee.
Mar 3:33 And he answered them, saying, Who is my mother, or my brethren?
Mar 3:34 And he looked round about on them which sat about him, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren!
Mar 3:35 For whosoever shall do the will of God, the same is my brother, and my sister, and mother.

To broaden this perspective Jesus talks about what will actually take place among one’s human family which is exactly what took place against those who left all behind. Humans do not have to respond this way. It’s because of all the seeding of thoughts by the enemy that has so many humans misunderstanding Jesus and not knowing that there is a real “process” to becoming a member of the Evolutionary (non-Darwinian) Level Above Human:

Mat 10:34 Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword.
Mat 10:35 For I am come to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter in law against her mother in law.
Mat 10:36 And a man’s foes shall be they of his own household.
Mat 10:37 He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of me: and he that loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.
Mat 10:38 And he that taketh not his cross, and followeth after me, is not worthy of me.
Mat 10:39 He that findeth his life shall lose it: and he that loseth his life for my sake shall find it.

Mat 10:21 And the brother shall deliver up the brother to death, and the father the child: and the children shall rise up against their parents, and cause them to be put to death.

Now with all this documentation, the Next Level still wants each human to have the choice to embrace this thinking or not. By embrace it’s not meant that everyone is expected to leave all behind. As said, it’s all in stages, but their choice becomes whether to become an enemy of the process and those who engage it, or to at least support their loved one’s choice that then keeps them in the running to have their souls saved for their appropriate opportunity to engage in such a program the next time an Older Member incarnates to take some through their “birth canal” of birth into Their real family. For this reason of providing choice, the Luciferian fallen angel space aliens are allowed periodically to influence humans:

Just like there are humans who do degrees of this separation all the time, as well as kill one another and steal from one another, even with sanction of governments and authorities, religious or academic, when the ONE REAL REPRESENTATIVE(S) COME most will lump them in with and therefore justify their condemnation as if they were equivalent to them all.

At the same time the Luciferians, knowing this is the plan because of their own experience of separating when they first committed (to some degree, however shallow or temporary) to the Next Level Older Member incarnate when they were given the opportunity to follow with that Older Member, leaving their “human world” behind, intentionally foster/influence certain humans who can generate a following to draw some who may have also been in line to respond to the ONE ONLY TRUE REPRESENTATIVE(S), but they are never consistent with the modus operandi of the Next Level as recorded in history (four gospel stories and related “lost books” and Moses and Enoch’s writings and many of the ones called Old Testament Prophets).

Here are some statements that clearly delineate the differences between Ti and Do’s instructions, behavior and ways and all other so-called teachers and their associated groups that I am aware of. I would not be surprised to find some “teaches” and groups that have some of these characteristics but I am confident NONE have all of these characteristics and if they have some, it’s a distorted version of it.

For instance no other teachers disallowed children from joining with their parents as Jesus instructed for his disciples.

– No other teachers disallowed the continuation of relationships among those who joined that were married or committed to one another as Jesus indicated was necessary.

– No other teachers disallowed some from joining and Few if any sent some who joined out of the group, saying they weren’t ready. Few if any instructed that every member would be expected to “give their lives”, to include their “will” to them, the leaders, in Heaven’s Gate group were named Ti and Do.

– No other teachers can stand up to a full scrutiny of what they taught to show how they were fully consistent with ALL Jesus taught.

– No other teachers used new terminology that was “plainer” and yet “bolder” and more in line with the times and growing understanding of the populace that was more “generic” and thus non-religious, non-spiritualized and yet revealed a more accurate and realistic explanation of what could be referenced to what Jesus and Moses intended by their sayings/writings, provided people are willing to dig into the most accurate meanings as the original translators often overlooked or couldn’t see because they were not yet equip to see.

Such words as:

SOUL which they re-defined with more detail as a pocket or container that is literally deposited into a recipient that provides them with an interface that the Next Level used to “track” a recipient and also provides the recipient with a real sense of having a connection, being watched by something larger than themselves. And a number of other terms.

SPIRIT as equivalent to MIND, actually a general descriptor of INFORMATION thus WORDS, COMMUNICATIONS, INSTRUCTIONS FOR THE BEHAVIOR AND WAYS OF MEMBERS OF THE NEXT LEVEL. When it does refer to the Next Level members it is pure relative to any human and is thus HOLY SPIRIT/MIND that is delivered to humans, if not by incarnate Older Members and their student body with them by an invisible to human, thus “cloaked” physical being (as all Next Level Members wear Physical “clothing”, how they think of their physical body) and spoken/written as a HOLY GHOST and/or guardian angel (however, the Next Level can also help humans by sending them a human “spirit”, the output of a human body when it dies, also a structure but not with the physical density of a Soul. In this way the Next Level uses all beings and entities (spirits) according to what each has become, to help in some way the humans that are asking for help. Of course most spirits don’t have any interest in serving the Next Level or in the terms of Kingdom of God/Heaven and some are against the Kingdom of God/Heaven and will answer to people’s prayers to God or in the name of Jesus or Allah or Krishna, or Buddha, or Maitreya and those humans asking in those names may or may not get a response from the ONE TRUE KINGDOM OF GOD/HEAVEN as it depends on what they are asking for and whether it’s sincere and whether the Next Level deems that human a potential candidate (because of their choices or lack of choices) for Next Level membership at some future date or not.

THE EVOLUTIONARY LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN – what Ti and Do called the Kingdom of God/Heaven introducing the fact that it’s evolutionary, NOT in the Darwinian sense that has little accuracy but in the real way the entire creation, but relative to Earth is constructed in Levels or what was referred to in the Old and New Testament’s as a “gulf” or “chasm” of difference between, for instance the Human Evolutionary Kingdom. Then stepping down from human is the animal, then plant and then mineral kingdoms. (all are kingdoms because all have their forms of hierarchical balance within the kingdom, so that some dominate others. In the Evolutionary Level Above Human there is no domination in the same in the way they design all the other kingdom levels for temporary life. All the creatures and component life forms all have a limited life span, even without predators. And this Next Level, the short form that Ti and Do coined put limitations on what humans and human equivalent space aliens can do and the timing of when they will allow a civilization to flourish in certain ways. And They also design the qualifications to meet to become a member of their “everlasting” kingdom, not allowing anyone in that can not prove they are filled with Their Mind, so there won’t be any more Luciferians, though if there are, they will increase the standards to get in and will incorporate any renegade mentality into their “school” curriculum, so upcoming members become subject to and challenged to outgrow their human characteristics by being subject to the influence of those who previously dropped out of such a program and went against the Next Level Older Members.

VEHICLE – term used by Ti and Do to describe the human flesh body as an instrument for the Soul/Mind to take over and pilot, not letting that living body that has its own genetic mind to do what it wanted to do unless it was within the program presented by the incarnate Older Members. This was related to how Jesus referred to his body as his “temple”. It is also referred to as one’s “house” and as clothing the Soul is trying to make clean or pure (white).

– No other Teaches compared with how Ti and Do presented themselves. All other leaders of “cults” contained charismatic figures, some of whom would rant and rave and prance about on stage, even weeping and shouting, with all sorts of drama, and/or would adorn themselves in paraphernalia, wearing “holy” looking garb – long robes all against what Jesus taught, and/or they all had their forms of praying or meditating in groups and out loud  (as Jesus taught against – though he did a little of for the sake of teaching, but once was taught which is in the Jesus record Jesus says it’s like showing others we are being holy, which is not from He and His Fathers mind to do, so has no value to continue, but in these groups is carried on continuously), and/or use of repetitious prayers that become “vain repetitions” according to Jesus, in their loss of meaning, as we see in exponentially grown in all religions.

– No other teachers remained with their student body unattached to one location on the Earth. In other words most all establish a base location and expand from there, to which they generate followers on a regular basis and set up a donation system and continuous outreach whereby Ti and Do had their students do about a year of offering the opportunity to follow them, seen as recruiting and then NO such “recruiting” for SEVENTEEN YEARS and then a second on and off campaign that started through the media alone in late 1992 and ended after 9 months of face to face with the public meetings around the U.S. ending in September of 1994.

– No other teachers present and require each student to press/push to change, in as thorough an “overcoming of all human behavior and ways”, a “washing of one’s robe”, the ultimate meaning of “Baptism” and do so in as gentle and caring and consistent but tolerant way, though shooting and providing the tools to shoot for the highest standards and expecting the best from students to facilitate their doing their best. This included two main categories of human behavior and ways to overcome:

– SEXUALITY – A ban on all sexual related thoughts, words and actions. Few if any taught why this was necessary – because such mammalian behaviors were non-existent among members of the Next Level so had to be eliminated from our MIND in order to have a “healthy mind” that upon birth would be “viable” and not a Mind that might later abort the way the Luciferian fallen angels did.

  1. – EGO/SELF is another major aspect to overcome as members of the Next Level are of a “crew mindset” verses seeking individuality. However, humans only think they are individuals not knowing that they are a composite of all the “discarnate influences” they have drawn to themselves and/or accepted from birth that become their little personal unseen entourage that they then take credit for all the ways they received help from. Members of the Next Level have NO such influences. They have bonded with ONE and ONE only, their Older Member who they receive as a lifeline continuous growth and joy from working for and they do this having 100% comradery with all the other crew members in their same family and it is totally satisfying and each member develops their specialties of service that have unlimited potential to be added to and exercised to assist with all the “garden” “soul” growing experiments.

– Deceit (guile) Hiding human behaviors in thought, word and/or deed from one’s Older Members. This became a ritual in the Catholic church called “confession” and is a complete distortion and disservice to upcoming students to believe in and act out. By confessing to a “priest”, one who may or may not have a genuine connection to their Heavenly Father, the parishioner is separating themselves from their own personal relationship with God and it removes the ramifications of one’s actions as the so-called “father” who Jesus said shouldn’t be calling themselves by that name then assigns the penance to say some stock prayer. Certainly some of the priests tell the individual they need to apologize to whoever they offend or hurt or trip up or whatever it is they did that they believed was a sin. But all this really needs to be communicated by each person directly to their Heavenly Father. It even says so in the prayer format Jesus described, as “forgive us our trespasses” but it’s not a blanket asking for forgiveness that students should be shooting for.

– All other teachers who received comparable public attention, besides Ti and Do were often the subject of many examples of breaking or twisting many of the Next Level’s previous instructions (10+ commandments, etc.); murders (Jim Jones ordered murders and forced and manipulated suicides of men, women and children. Government and military leaders that claim to be Christian based in conquering and sewing seeds of unrest and the rape/pillage of others resources (oil, etc.), claiming their God is greater than any others), Solar Temple, etc. with remote references to serving outer space beings to appear the same as Ti and Do), thievery, worship of wealth(idols), accumulating massive money’s and influences (Pope/Vatican, religious sects all over the world), sexual misbehavior (Catholic Bishops/Priests, underage wives, harems, (David Koresh’s Branch Davidians, Latter Day Saints), mistresses, prostitution’s, (Jimmy Swaggart, etc.), teaching the accumulation of wealth as God approved (Trinity Broadcasting Association (TBA), Kenneth Copeland, etc.), abusive to members of their congregations (Jim Jones and many others), Amassing empires (Sun Yung Moon’s Unification Church, insinuating he was Jesus but not demonstrating any of Jesus ways), saying they are the Christ or Maitreya (Rael of Raelians whose aliens say they are the Elohim in Genesis but say they don’t create planets when the Elohim in Genesis create planets too, and many other characteristics, saying some of the aliens names are Lucifer and Satan, etc.), Christians all over who say they are “born again” ignoring what Jesus clearly meant, ignoring that to be “BORN OF SPRIRT”, not a mind game, one MUST OVERCOME THEIR HUMAN WORLD WHICH MEANS CUTTING THEMSELVES OFF FROM ALL THEIR HUMAN FAMILY AND BEHAVIOR AND WAYS, to shift all their energy to their incarnate Heavenly Father’s behavior and ways, denying and ignoring and making false claims against Ti and Do’s massive evidence that they fulfilled most of the applicable return prophecies in many ways, with the remainder on our doorstep to fulfill.

– No one could figure out a motivation for Ti and Do except insanity and it puzzled many that it could be a joint insanity but of course all it takes is for one academic to say “it’s a rare condition…blah, blah, blah”, and a flock of those who are desperate for an explanation become satisfied and then repeat that to those they know when the subject arises and it get’s put in Wikipedia, etc. and books and articles and for most of the population becomes fact. The Next Level knows this will happen and it served Them by sorting out those who would never make the grade anyway. However those who received some of their seed, even though it is still challenging think all they say makes total sense.

Revelation 11 Two Witnesses Evidence as Ti and Do of Heaven’s Gate UFO Two

January 15, 2014

The following are questions from a student trying to write a paper on the evidence of Ti and Do as the fulfillment of the Rev 11 Two Witnesses prophecy, to which I have responded with concise answers as to go in depth is a huge book:

1) When exactly did the 1,260 days pass when the two witnesses were granted authority to prophesy to all the people of the earth?

This question is referring to:

Rev 11:3 And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth.

The passing of the 1260 day prophecy period was announced on April 21, 1976 in a college auditorium in Manhattan, Kansas, when Ti, then using the name Peep (while Do was using the name Bo) said, “the harvest is closed” and neither did another public meeting thereafter. However, they then instructed their student body of about a 100 students in 7 groups, counting their own group with 6 student helpers to finish the existing meetings they had scheduled around the U.S. Those meetings were finished by mid June which would be 1260 days from when Ti and Do officialy began their prophecy period on January 1, 1973 when they left their Houston, Texas lives behind that included both their families, friends, homes, possessions and careers.

Sources: Sawyers blog having been Ti and Do’s student for 19 years and the book Do wrote entitled, “’88 Update – The UFO Two and Their Crew” to be found at: https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2010/03/02/88-update-the-ufocloud-of-light-two-tifather-and-dojesus-and-their-crew-not-space-aliens-or-discarnate-spirits-or-luciferians/

2) Can you give examples of how they able to devour their enemies with fire from their mouth during that time? Also, can you give examples of their power over the sky and water, and how they had struck the earth with plague?

Here is the verse:

Rev 11:5 And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies: and if any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed.

First off it is “IF”, thus does not say that what follows absolutely takes place and also doesn’t state that if it does anyone will be particularily aware of what takes place. And if some “hurt” is inflicted against them, according to the varied definitions of “hurt”, i.e. can be someone being unjust or doing something wrong to them, even offending them, to which their response will be to “eat them down” (devour) with the power/force (fire) of their words/language out of their incarnate mouths. One can’t have a mouth unless they are incarnate.  Even though prophecies are composed of figures,  metaphores and symbols and literals, they will upon fulfillment all have a literal representation on Earth among the humans that experience it and are open to their depiction of reality, though will also leave as an option their consideration though most will not bother with as it’s not seen as profitable. But in the case of these TWO who are clearly incarnate – defined as “in carnal”, from the latin “carne”, flesh, and also demonstrated by Jesus saying He (and his Father, by the way) would come as a “son of man” defined as “offspring of human from the geneology of Adam (man)”. All these depictions are rooted in the records of the Old Testament and other materials not included in the Old and New Testaments but directly linked to the same time period, locations and people.

To “eat down”(devour) is like saying they will be put in their place, overwhelmed, have their affect reduced, wore out. And fire or lightning, having to do with delivering a literally powerful perspective and message that no one can stand up to and as used by Jesus, is like a smelting of gold to get rid of impurities that in this example those who hate them will be especially subject to as spelled out in Mat 3:11 below and because of will result in their demise in some way relative to (in the manner) the “hurt” they seek to inflict.

And because, going against these two and not repenting (changing their mind) before they die, they will have by their own choices eliminated themselves from the “book of life”, thus they will not only experience death as all humans do (with the exception of a Soul, as Enoch, Moses, Elijah and Jesus, that came from the Kingdom of God/Heaven and had the task to demonstrate their eternal physical nature) but will also have their spirits recycled as well as depicted by being included in the “lake of fire”.

One reason this is depicted as “if” this then this, is because the Kingdom of God/Heaven don’t predetermine human reactions though they know what most of them will be, the same as humans can observe animal behavior and predict most of it. But there are always some animals that surprise us. The Kingdom of God/Heaven Older Members look for those and anticipate all as capable of positive responses.

Most Christian commentators see this verse as a clue to the identity of one of the Two Witnesses in the records thinking that because Elijah asked God to bring fire down on the prophets of Baal, which occurred and then was witnessed as “taken” physically into a “whirlwind” (UFO), and also evidenced weather control, he was one of these two.

Ti said it was the same Soul from the Kingdom of God/Heaven who fulfilled the incarnate tasks of Adam, Enoch, Moses, Elijah, Jesus and then Bo/Do and would also be the One to return for the second harvest (see two harvests in Rev 14), which is not an incarnate return and is the one most Christians are still anticipating, not realizing that He is returning for those who came to believe in Ti and Do while they were incarnate.

However, there are examples of the application of this verse:

The setting: Mrs. Culpepper was the owner of the house where Bo and Peep held their first private meetings in April of 1975, having been invited by a meditation group in Los Angeles – “city of God’s angels (messengers)”, of which Joan Culpepper was a participant and briefly became one of their followers and then for a short time turned against them and then after they became a public news story one of their proponents, though never to the degree of following with them again.

In the book, “UFO Missionaries Extraordinary”, by Hayden Hewes and Brad Steiger, published by Pocket Books, June 1976, on page 33 it states, “Mrs. Culpepper emphasized that in her opinion Bo and Peep were dangerous. They were not run of the mill con artists. ‘They have tremendous mental power. It is not hypnosis. It is thought transplant. They can do it in a matter of minutes.'”

Even though this is not a positive example it does go to show how this one person, who is by far not alone depicted Ti and Do as evidencing their “mouth” in the delivery of  words that of course all start as thoughts were perceived by others to have “tremendous mental power” (fire).

In another example Sawyer recollects:

Ti and Do said they were driving down a two lane road in a mountainous area. A car full of people came up behind them and apparently didn’t like the speed they were going so began to honk at them. There was no place to pull over to let them pass but eventually they passed them and as they did gave them the finger. A short time later they came up on them. They had driven off the road into the ditch.

Coincidence? or what Jesus described as what you sow you reap, actually kin the idea of karma. Note that the word translated to “manner” in the verse is just as logically translated to “after that” or “likewise” and “accordingly” these folks were; abolished or extinguished off the road when they angrily and unjustly wanted Ti and Do to get off the road to the degree that they sought to express their insulting gesture.

But their words were filled with “fire” as fire is also relative to “light” having to do with both providing enlightening that to someone in their opposition would try to ignore or combat. In other words, no one had anything to say to combat what they taught. People didn’t believe in them and found fault with them and called them charlatans and “mind controlling” and like hypnotists but had no evidence of any of that. However, their “fire” was also felt by many as “authority”, that was also said about Jesus, to a degree that can not be actually measured to understand how/why. Finally, their words had a purging kind of affect on people. People claimed they looked right through them. They didn’t say or do anything against any people at all. What was actually happening was that they by their presence around someone became disarmed (eaten down). The actual mechanics of that was the intensity of the Mind that occupied their physical vehicles and how that would send discarnates that make their home with humans as a normal characteristic of the human kingdom packing. In other words, they frightened away spirits and left people speechless to combat them.

For at least the first 10 years with them when I was in a meeting of all the students with them, if I felt my eyes meet Do’s, as Do did most of the talking, I could not look at him without literally feeling a kind of twitching that even had a grinding sound I heard inside my head that felt so uncomfortable I could not continue looking into his eyes. As I got rid of my discarnate influences that all humans have who time share human bodies and we decide to permit or not, which is what was talked about as “sweeping out one’s house” or “cleaning one’s robe or garment”, etc. I no longer experienced that.

Here is the verse, broken down to it’s Greek translation options:

Rev 11:5 And if any man will hurt*1 ((be unjust to, do wrong, injure, offend, take wrong)) them, fire*2 ((lightning)) proceedeth out of their mouth*3 ((gash in face, implying by language/words)), and devoureth*4 ((to eat down)) their enemies ((those who hate them)): and if any man will hurt ((be unjust to, do wrong, injure, offend, take wrong)) them, he must in this manner ((3779 houto= after that, in this fashion, likewise)) be killed*5 ((destroyed, extinguished, abolished, separated, allowed to perish, killed)).

*1 hurt = 91 adikeo ad-ee-keh’-o     from adikoV – adikos 94; to be unjust, i.e. (actively) do wrong (morally, socially or physically):–hurt, injure, be an offender, be unjust, (do, suffer, take) wrong.

*2 fire = 4442 pur poor     a primary word; “fire” (literally or figuratively, specially, lightning*):–fiery, fire.

As in smelting:

Mat 3:11 I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance. but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire:

*3 mouth = 4750 stoma stom’-a     probably strengthened from a presumed derivative of the base of tomwteroV – tomoteros 5114; the mouth (as if a gash in the face); by implication, language (and its relations); figuratively, an opening (in the earth); specially, the front or edge (of a weapon):–edge, face, mouth.     *4 devoureth = 2719 katesthio kat-es-thee’-o     from kata – kata 2596 and esqiw – esthio 2068 (including its alternate); to eat down, i.e. devour (literally or figuratively):–devour.     2596 kata kat-ah’       a primary particle; (prepositionally) down (in place or time), in varied relations (according to the case (genitive, dative or accusative) with which it is joined):–about, according as (to), after, against, (when they were) X alone, among, and, X apart, (even, like) as (concerning, pertaining to touching), X aside, at, before, beyond, by, to the charge of, (charita-)bly, concerning, + covered, (dai-)ly, down, every, (+ far more) exceeding, X more excellent, for, from … to, godly, in(-asmuch, divers, every, -to, respect of), … by, after the manner of, + by any means, beyond (out of) measure, X mightily, more, X natural, of (up-)on (X part), out (of every), over against, (+ your) X own, + particularly, so, through(-oughout, -oughout every), thus, (un-)to(-gether, -ward), X uttermost, where(-by), with. In composition it retains many of these applications, and frequently denotes opposition, distribution, or intensity.     2068 esthio es-thee’-o      strengthened for a primary edo (to eat); used only in certain tenses, the rest being supplied by fagw – phago 5315; to eat (usually literal):–devour, eat, live.

Another example of usage:

Luk 15:30 But as soon as this thy son was come, which hath devoured thy living with harlots, thou hast killed for him the fatted calf.

*5 killed = 615 apokteino ap-ok-ti’-no     from apo – apo 575 and kteino (to slay); to kill outright; figuratively, to destroy:–put to death, kill, slay.     575 apo apo’       a primary particle; “off,” i.e. away (from something near), in various senses (of place, time, or relation; literal or figurative):–(X here-)after, ago, at, because of, before, by (the space of), for(-th), from, in, (out) of, off, (up-)on(-ce), since, with. In composition (as a prefix) it usually denotes separation, departure, cessation, completion, reversal, etc.

Greek Word Study (Transliteration-Pronunciation Etymology & Grammar)

1) to kill in any way whatever         1a) to destroy, to allow to perish       2) metaph. to extinguish, abolish         2a) to inflict mortal death         2b) to deprive of spiritual life and procure eternal misery in hell

The following alternate example lists the Greek transliteration “apokteino” twice, once translated to English as “put” and the other as “death”, but it seems to make sense in the reverse order of the context as it is saying that Herod would have rather X him than X him because he feared the multitude… Killing him (John the Baptist) would have upset the multitude much more than “imprisioning him” – “putting him away”, I presume, a feasible way to interpret apokteino:         Mat 14:5 And when he would ((determined, be disposed, desired, have rather)) have put ((apokteino= killed)) him to death ((apokteino= than put him away)), he feared the multitude, because they counted him as a prophet.

To the second part of your question, you are referring to verse:

Rev 11:6 These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy: and have power over waters to turn them to blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will ((determine)).

The examples in this verse evidences what Moses performed upon Jehovah’s instigation to get Pharaoh to let the Israelites out of Egyptian control. The verse doesn’t say they use those powers and to the contrary Jesus said upon his/their return, the “false prophets” would be the ones showing great signs and wonders to fool even the elect:

Mar 13:22 For false Christs and false prophets shall rise, and shall shew signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect.

The elect are those prepared to receive/recognize The Father and Son’s prophesied return, either while they were incarnate or afterwards to date. Speaking of which it was also very clear that upon his/their return they would both have new names as they would have new human bodies to take over that were prepped for them and Ti and Do actually said would have died had they not taken them over. In this verse, that is one that offers some of this proof, the term God is actually referring to the same individual who performed the tasks of Jehovah, The Father and then with the new name of Peep and finally Ti:

Rev 3:12 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my new name.

************
3) Who or what was the beast that overcame and killed them?
************

In short, the beast are all humans who know it or not are making choices that are the result of the Luciferian fallen angel space alien’s influence over them. This influence comes in two ways. a) From the facts of the many UFO and Space Alien related events throughout history but showing the most evidence in the U.S. in the 1940’s and 1950’s when they were released from their “bottomless pit” as depicted in…:

Rev 9:1 And the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from heaven unto the earth: and to him was given the key of the bottomless pit.

…which resulted in people and governments recognizing their physical reality and starting their agencies to deal with them. There is evidence, from leaks that factions in the U.S. government, mostly involving the military and intelligence organizations met with and worked with at least one space alien race in the 1970’s and agreed to not try to stop their abduction of humans for their hybridization experiments in exchange for access to their spacecraft technologies that the U.S. badly wanted. This degree of relationship largely began under President/General Eisenhower and has since been the motivation behind the building of the U.S. shadow government that Hillary Clinton admitted to the existence of publically when she was running for public office years ago. This is just one example of how the space aliens have influenced many developments in all fields of science as it was reported that the U.S. at one point had no less than five of their spacecraft to back engineering their zero gravity propulsion systems.

b) This second way in which these Luciferians have influenced humans is through their “discarnate” presence. This mainly takes place among those humans who rise to a certain amount of popularity and thus power, and mostly in governmental positions as the intention is to escalate the agenda to get human help to build the technology the Luciferians want and need if they are going to get off the planet before it is recycled again. Plus they are desperate to add to their ranks from the human kingdom, hence the myrid of Contactees that have formed groups in the U.S. and Europe since the turn of the 20th century.

Therefore the “beast” is essentially the U.S. government though any/all governments are also beasts where the meaning of the word has to do with wild and/or venomous mammals, like many humans, venomous in the way they justify killing and stealing from other nations while working and spreading lies and deceit to get their way, that is pushed by the main body of people with the biggest controls, all of which are poisons to a soul and against the Kingdom of God/Heaven. When governments go about conquering others, subjugating populations by installing puppet rulers and raping natural resources they foster unrest and discord while blanketly lying to cover up what they don’t want the public to know about. Of course not all in government are in league with this “beast” and subsequently the literal ones who were released from the deep/debtless places, aka “bottomless pit” are used to naturally put all to the test of the ways in which each of us can be in league with this “beast” through giving out loyalty and/or working for them, the mark of the beast on our “head” and/or “hand”.

These questions about the beast and referencing the Two Witnesses being subdued (overcome) and seperated/completed/departed with/at/from/upon death (killed) is spelled out in this verse:

Rev 11:7 And when ((as long as, whenever)) (they) shall (have) finished ((5055 teleo= perform, accomplished, as long as, ended)) their testimony, the beast*1 ((The Luciferian fallen angel space aliens influence of the human kingdom)) that ascendeth ((to go up)) out of((from)) the bottomless pit*2 ((deep, pit)) shall make ((cast out)) war((fight, battle)) against ((amid, accompaniment, among)) them, and shall overcome*3 ((subdue)) them, and*4 ((2532 kai=also, even, then)) kill*5 ((apokteino= separated, ceased, departed[exited?], completed, reversed[returned?] with/at/from/upon death)) them ((themselves)).

*1 beast = 2342 therion thay-ree’-on
diminutive from the same as qhra – thera 2339; a dangerous animal:–(venomous, wild) beast.
2339 thera thay’-rah
from ther (a wild animal, as game); hunting, i.e. (figuratively) destruction:–trap.

*2 bottomless pit = 12 abussos ab’-us-sos
from a – a 1 (as a negative particle) and a variation of buqoV – buthos 1037; depthless, i.e. (specially) (infernal) “abyss”:–deep, (bottomless) pit.
1037 buthos boo-thos’
a variation of baqoV – bathos 899; depth, i.e. (by implication) the sea:–deep.

*3 overcome = 3528 nikao nik-ah’-o
from nikh – nike 3529; to subdue (literally or figuratively):–conquer, overcome, prevail, get the victory.
3529 nike nee’-kay
apparently a primary word; conquest (abstractly), i.e. (figuratively) the means of success:–victory.

THE BEAST CAN NOT OVERCOME THE TWO WITNESSES – Their task was not designed to be the sacrificial lamb as Jesus’ task was to help the students to graduate their second of three trimesters in their soul/spirit births.

Humans are the ones the Luciferian fallen angel space aliens (beast) work through and can never literally overcome the Next Level Older Members (Two Witnesses). They can at the most only kill the physical bodies these Two temporarily “wear” (like clothing) for their task – called being incarnate within. Their Soul bodies are eternal and being Older Members they have Kingdom of God/Heaven designed physical bodies to return to that have no human characteristics (humans were designed to have the potential to adopt some of Their characteristics and were designed to have a Kingdom of God/Heaven (Next Level) physical image/likeness – thus humanoid looking.

The English word, “Overcome” has the same meaning as to “conquer” or “prevail” having it’s roots in the Hebrew word, “israel” that Jacob was named after prevailing in his fight against a Luciferian fallen angel space alien (probably discarnate) as “those who overcome, or THOSE WHO CONQUER OR PREVAIL AS/LIKE/UNDER THE DIRECTION OF JEHOVAH. And Jesus said those who Overcome, what Ti and Do spoke of as THE “overcoming of human behavior and ways PROCESS”, the opportunity to do so would be “given to a new nation/ethnicity” leaving the previous ethnicity called today’s Jews vacant of Next Level Mind/Spirit although many who identify with their heritage still think of themselves as a nation and ethnicity with a special relationship with the Kingdom of God/Heaven and the past promises based on their committments (covenant) with the Most High God. This is not to pass judgement on Jews as they are individually no different than anyone else. At any given moment someone who is Jewish can choose to believe whatever they want to believe and based on that each will have their relationship with the Most High God, who depending on their thirst will lead them to the hightest truths, which in my opinion will be Ti and Do, so they can decide where their allegience truely lies. If one can not or rather does not want to “change their mind” when a change opportunity has been provided, (as with Ti and Do’s arrival) to which they can see all their heritage played out in modern terms and understanding that are no longer steeped in mystery, then that’s their ultimate choice and they will be judged by that choice, so such time will be their final judgement during the course of the remaining years to the end of the age. (An age to the Kingdom of God/Heaven is speaking of the course of the entire experiment, starting from the Adam/Eve account to the return of the Kingdom of God/Heaven (Father and Jesus and Saints), as Ti and Do and Crew, following the remaining short time after they have been incarnate, but while only visible to humans in the literal “heavens” to accept or reject.

This is suggesting that Do and Crew may be scheduled to return one more time before recycling the entire planet’s surface, but NOT incarnate and NOT walking among humans but staying in their spacecrafts but in such a way that might offer one last proof that they were representing themselves by the time and effort incarnate as Ti and Do.

HOWEVER THE BEAST CAN, IF PERMITTED BY THE NEXT LEVEL “SUBDUE” THEIR EFFORTS

Therefore, from the various translation options listed in Strongs, “subdue” most seems to represent what the BEAST does to these Two Witnesses. Subdue is defined in this context as:

1.to bring a person or group of people under control using force
2.to soften something, or make something less intense

This is what took place as a result of the October 18, 1975 CBS TV network news broadcast by Walter Cronkite that revealed the “mystery surrounding the Two” as solved that Ti and Do seriously felt was their being shot down by the press as it forcibly established control over Ti and Do and crew. After that, the pictures of their physical bodies were all over the news. For them to give public meetings after that using the same motis operandi would now be familiar to people, so that their message wouldn’t stand much of a chance of breaking through the barrage of thoughts and actions that judged them as dangerous mind controlling false prophets.

*4 and = 2532 kai kahee
apparently, a primary particle, having a copulative and sometimes also a cumulative force; and, also, even, so then, too, etc.; often used in connection (or composition) with other particles or small words:–and, also, both, but, even, for, if, or, so, that, then, therefore, when, yet.

*5 killed = 615 apokteino ap-ok-ti’-no
from apo – apo 575 and kteino (to slay); to kill outright; figuratively, to destroy:–put to death, kill, slay.
575 apo apo’
a primary particle; “off,” i.e. away (from something near), in various senses (of place, time, or relation; literal or figurative):–(X here-)after, ago, at, because of, before, by (the space of), for(-th), from, in, (out) of, off, (up-)on(-ce), since, with. In composition (as a prefix) it usually denotes separation, departure, cessation, completion, reversal, etc.

From a primary Greek Word Study (Transliteration-Pronunciation Etymology & Grammar) for apokteino:

1) to kill in any way whatever
1a) to destroy, to allow to perish
2) metaph. to extinguish, abolish
2a) to inflict mortal death
2b) to deprive of spiritual life and procure eternal misery in hell

For this reason some translators list apokteino as meaning to “kill in any way”, yet it is almost always translated to “kill” or “slay” in 55 New Testament locations, mostly pertaining to Jesus death, which is interesting as to Jesus HE wasn’t being killed or slain exactly because He KNEW He was more than that human vehicle he wore (the vehicle wrapped around His true nature, His Soul body) that He, perhaps with His Father’s assistance, in the tomb would heal and transform into a new physical body that didn’t exactly resemble the one that was crucified, yet had left some characteristics remaining so he could prove to his disciples he was still a PHYSICAL BEING AND NOT A SPIRIT. But pertaining to apokteino, there is actually no evidence published of the meaning of kteino or any related term, while for other Greek words translated to kill there are many associated spellings.

The following alternate example lists the Greek transliteration “apokteino” twice, once translated to English as “put” and the other as “death”, but it seems to make sense in the reverse order of the context as it is saying that Herod would have rather X him than X him because he feared the multitude… Killing him (John the Baptist) would have upset the multitude much more than “imprisioning him” – “putting him away”, I presume, a feasible way to interpret apokteino:

Mat 14:5 And when he would ((determined, be disposed, desired, have rather)) have put ((apokteino= killed)) him to death ((apokteino= than put him away)), he feared the multitude, because they counted him as a prophet.

However, with this said it always remained a puzzle as to the Rev 11:7 usage to say the “beast” shall “overcome them and kill them” as both overcome and kill, even if we say apokteino is meant as “kill in any way”, separation by death, etc. as both connot They are finished. But if they both have the same connotation, why say it in two distinct ways as none of these prophecies are ever casual in their use of words and they don’t display a format to where one is an adverb as both have their own pronoun subject as “them” associated. All five of these words are in the original manuscripts used to construct this verse. On top of that the word “and”. Greek “kai” was between the two verb/subject combonations (though reversed in order as is the way Greek is formatted) which is also never used causually in scripture but can be translated, in this context equally well as “also, even, then” but as “and” is mostly used to seperate two distinct events.

Of course I would never have wondered all these things if I wasn’t trying to match the scripture to what I know took place with Ti and Do. That actually explains why most of prophecy is actually impossible to decipher accurately without having a real example to apply, which can explain the fact that part of the prophecies express the timing for the revealing of what was formally hidden. Theologians often say these truths and understandings of prophecies can not be known until Jesus returns, largely drawing from Daniel being told to “shut up the prophecies until the end” and John being told the same thing in Revelations 10, to where the end, that is of the “sounding” stage is spelled out as “in the days of the voice of the seventh angel”:

Rev 10:7 But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets.

Note: here the mystery that is to be finished is what the ones called Jesus and his Father, that I believe are evidenced to date as Do and Ti, had “declared to his servants the prophets”, thus contained within what we call the Old New testament teachings and prophecies of the future. As hard to believe as this will be for many, I believe this seventh (trumpet) sounding occurred from February 15th of 2013 to the end of March 2013, with the arrival of the great meteor that produced no human causualties but caused a great deal of physical damage to the Russian town of Chelyabinsk and was followed 16 hours later by another object said to evidence the same trajectory. The details of this event are available at: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chelyabinsk_meteor, but are not at all the only evidence of a major annoucement from the Level Above Human. On this same day, there was a fireball seen over northern California and a giant asteroid flying close by Earth that was as close as 17,000 miles which is inside the Moons orbit. Days later there were fireballs reported all over the world and there were some days before as well. Then there was a fireball that looked more like a craft as it no tail or sonic boom or fragments that caused a huge stir from the great lake Ohio area of the U.S. to the Virginias but was also reported seen from Vermont to Florida and finally the Pan Starrs comet that made perihelian on March 10, 2013 and was visible to the naked eye for some days before and after than, curiously during the anniversry of the Hale-Bopp Comet Do and Students considered their “sign” for the timing of their exit by Palm Sunday on March 21-24 of 1997. Pan Starrs was not just a curiousity in it’s timing but also showed a “companion object” with it that was on the internet briefly before being whisked away, (though I have a copy of the images). The companions was explained as an anomoly, perhaps evidence it was breaking up, yet the object was quite large and was away from the head of the comet, thus as if flying in front of it and as it was reported as one of several pictures couldn’t have been part of the comet breaking up or it would have simply become part of it’s tail, logically speaking as to be projected in front of this massive object would seem to defy physics as humans understand physics, which in reality is very little. Another curiosity was the way Feb. 15, 2013 was to the day or two 40 years (1 hour by God’s time) from the day that Ti and Do left Bourne, Texas armed with having significantly awakened to their mission for what they both believed to be from their Heavenly Father from outer space (the literal heavens).

But what if apokteino is actually “kill in any way” while also meaning a SEPARATION BY DEATH, COMPLETION BY DEATH, DEPARTED/EXIT BY DEATH

After all the translation options above, of the Greek, “apokteino” where “apo” as a prefix is defined as, “separated (off, away), ceased, departed, completed” and “kteino” defined presumably as death or dying (mortal or spirit), extinguish, abolish and/or destroy, when combined translates to SEPARATION/off/away, COMPLETION, DEPARTED, reversed/RETURNED WITH/AT/FROM/UPON (some form of becoming dead, thus DEATH), which seems to be far more filled with likliness possabilities than translating it to “killed”, ignoring the prefix “apo” entirely. If it was meant to be just “killed” why not use the Greek word:

5407 phoneuo (fon-yoo’-o) from 5406; verb, translated as – kill 10, do murder 1, slay 1; 12 = to kill, slay, murder, to commit murder.

For example as in:

Matthew 5:21 Ye have heard that it was said of them of old time, Thou shalt not kill ((5407 phoneuo)); and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the judgment:

But I’m questioning the translation not the Greek word it came from. After all, this verse is speaking about Two members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven who as described in Rev 11:4 as “OLIVE TREES” and “LAMPSTANDS” are “ANOINTED ONES” (see Zechariah 4), thus “CHRISTS” in the history of these depictions. So as is evident by my choice of upper case characters above the essential differences I see in “apokteino” refers to these two being “seperated, departed or having completed something with/at/from/upon death of the body whereas the Greek “phoneuo” refers exclusivly to the act of killing someone, even though the supposed root of kteino claims the same “to slay” translation, that is IF it was used without that very purposeful “apo”.

Since these verses are depicting the prophecy period and it’s fulfillment, when they complete/finish it will be up to these TWO in their mental communion with Their Older Member (Heavenly Father) who is on a spacecraft nearby. The “beast” has no say in when, where and how they will exit, “seperate from their vehicles (bodies)”. Just like with Jesus, the “beast” saw to it that he was seperated from his vehicle BUT IT WAS AT HIS INSTIGATION according to the instructions he received from his Father when he climbed what has been called the Transfiguration Mount with his disciples James, John and Peter in witness.

By the way this is another reason some believe the Two Witnesses are Moses and Elijah, because from this meeting one or more of these disciples initially recorded giving these two messengers those identities that Jesus did not verify nor deny. For all intents and purposes it is quite possible that these two were the physical bodies of Moses and Elijah. After all Elijah was witnessed by Elisha, his disciple to have been “taken” by a whirlwind and Moses walked off into the desert and his body or remains were never found (and it’s hard to imagine that some would not have went to look for him at some point). Ti and Do felt Moses was taken but I am not aware of why. As I have said before, Ti said that the Older Member Soul from the Next Level (Kingdom of God/Heaven) named Do on this Two Witnesses task was also the same One who performed the tasks of Adam, Enoch, Moses, Elijah and Jesus, thus those Christians who believe the Two are Moses and Elijah and/or Enoch and/or any of these are correct. But where Christians are not correct is in expecting they to arrive and call themselves by those names. Jesus even said not to believe someone who comes saying they were Jesus the Christ. Ti and Do said they are not Jesus because Jesus was the name of that physical body that Older Member Soul took to perform his task. Even though that vehicle with the Older Member soul occupying it were lifted up into the cloaked (cloud) spacecraft to show those in observance how they physically come and go doesn’t mean once he was on that spacecraft he would have stayed in the body. In any case, if he did stay in that body, he then sacrificed it or as Do suggested “hung it in a closet” on board a spacecraft at one point before he was sure that they had come in purposely crashed spacecrafts in the 1940’s and 1950’s.

In these verses below Jesus makes it very clear what he was doing by turning himself in to have his body killed:

Joh 10:11 I am the good shepherd: the good shepherd giveth his life for the sheep.
Joh 10:12 But he that is an hireling, and not the shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, seeth the wolf coming, and leaveth the sheep, and fleeth: and the wolf catcheth them, and scattereth the sheep.
Joh 10:13 The hireling fleeth, because he is an hireling, and careth not for the sheep.
Joh 10:14 I am the good shepherd, and know my sheep, and am known of mine.
Joh 10:15 As the Father knoweth me, even so know I the Father: and I lay down my life for the sheep.
Joh 10:16 And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.
Joh 10:17 Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again.
Joh 10:18 No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power ((1849 exousia= power of choice, liberty of doing as one pleases, authority, right, jurisdiction, strength, permission, mental power)) to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father.

THIS LAST VERSE SHOWS THAT HE HAD THE CHOICE AND PERMISSION (FROM HIS FATHER) TO LAY DOWN HIS LIFE BY TURNING HIMSELF IN TO BE KILLED, A “SUICIDE” FOR HIS FATHER WHO LOVES HIM BECAUSE HE IS WILLING TO GIVE HIS ALL AND THAT HE WAS FOLLOWING HIS FATHER’S INSTRUCTION/COMMANDMENT TO DO SO. Understanding this is key to also understanding how Ti and Do and students also chose to lay down their lives for their Older Member (Father), Do for Ti and the student body for Do.

But the time frames for Their CHOSEN “seperation” from their vehicles by/through the vehicles death is determined when they have determined their task to be accomplished. That little word “and” in between being subdued (overcome) and separating/completing/departing with/by/from death (killed) doesn’t speak to how much time passes in between nor whether or not their seperation from their physical bodies occur at the same time and way or not. For instance, Revelations 12 depicts the activity from the Father’s perspective, who takes a “Woman gendered clothing”:

Rev 12:1 And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars:

Subsequent verses decribe how this “woman” gives birth to a “son”, another indication that she is a parent, but the fact that she is clothed by both Sun(Father) and Moon(Mother) while under(cover) on feet (Earth as the Children’s footstool to birth). Some Christians say this “child” is the church, which has it’s truth to it as the church is the body of believers and this One in particular was once a believer but had graduated from the human kingdom long, long before the current “church body”. It was a good attempt to understand it lacking Their return. I don’t know how the “woman” part is justified though if the translation/interpretation is as general and symbolic as the symbolism, it’s kind defeats the purpose of providing a clear picture of the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s implementation of their harvest plan. After all, one only needs to look at the prophecies for the messiah’s return that the Jews are still anticipating to see how one can’t see the literal interpretation of prophecy until the prophecy is being fulfilled and even moreso after the fact. This is all part of the plan though as it offers everyone the challenge they have been groomed to choose to consider and potenitally believe in and become in allegience to exclusively to show the Next Level they are a sprouting soul seed.

These verses then depict the serpent’s arrival, again the venomous beast from the Luciferian fallen angel focus followed by the Woman taking her children to include the new liter she has groomed her Son to birth, into the wilderness, which was the wyoming campgound living experience that lasted for about 3 years before moving into suburban Colorado neighborhoods and other states thereafter.

Finally She, her vehicle is overcome by the serpents flood of thoughts against her and her son and students that she takes the greater brunt of, seperates from her vehicle (dies) in 1985 and causes the battle to focus instead on her Son and Their seed, depicted by:

Rev 12:15 And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood.
Rev 12:16 And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth.
Rev 12:17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.

Thus the Luciferian space aliens through their discarnates and direct thought transmissions and through the human negativity they also largely foster directly and indirectly, stored in their genes/subconscious minds heaped on Her (Them) through the thoughts and feelings sent to them in response to their “stealing/catching (rapture) away” of the Earth human’s offspring takes a huge toll on her body literally as she must fight off every thought while shouldering the greater share of helping the student body to include her Son, the One who was Jesus rise to his position on the “throne” of the task and to then birth each of the litter of Souls via each of their difficult overcoming of all their human behaviors, ways, attachments, and overall root systems to the human kingdom and the Earth. I witnesses much of this though at the time didn’t have much of a clue of it’s extent. When one never bucks a system one never knows how intense the backlach is, even if just from what we can’t see in thoughts and feelings. People who hold public office where they are not popular with all the people do get attacked by what is to them and their foward motion negativity but they have so many supporters that buffer that negativity. Ti and Do had only a handful of supporters as did Jesus and as did Moses.

The phrase “earth opened her mouth” is a phrase for consuming someone so they die. In 1983 Ti was diagnosed with cancer in her eye and had it removed and was told by her doctor the cancer had “probably spread throughout her body”. Ti knowing doctors as she worked as a professional nurse in hospitals for many years told the doctor he had no right to tell her that without proof as it sets up the patient to battle the negative when he may be wrong. A verdict like that can ruin someone’s life and the others in their life so needs to be only said when there is sufficient proof. There was no indication she anything to try to surpress it’s growth, but then I wouldn’t have been privy to that information necessarily. It was two weeks before her vehicle died that Do told us she had been diagnosed with cancer in her liver.

However, even though it looks like she died against her will, by disease Ti also layed down her body, (as did Do twice) by heading the task to begin with knowing that They would be hated by most and potentially killed because of. They were threatened and demonized just as Jesus was and just like with Jesus for no good or legal reason as no one was cohersed into joining them and all who did join were adults, whether young or old adults but were to some degree living on their own, so no one was snatched away from their parents nest, though parents naturally had a mighty challenge to either look to their idea of God for help to understand or not.

She chose to be cremated and her ashes were spread over White Rock Lake in Dallas, Texas a few days following her vehicles death on June 19, 1985. The student body knew nothing of what she went through until two weeks before she exited her incarnation. Ti always told Do she was here to “get him started” and after that said she would “go back”. When she said this, Do always wondered what that meant as Ti didn’t give any further details. He couldn’t imagine that she meant she would be going back to her human vehicle’s family. When her vehicle expired Do said because of the stresses of Ti’s task she “burned out her vehicle” and then he knew what she meant about going back after getting him started. She came with him to birth him to his next station of bringing the students through their birth canal/metamorphosis. This was her seperation, completion, ceasation of her incarnate task and return via dropping the vehicle, the choice she knew was before her from the start of their prophecy. All in all she was incarnate and fully awake for 12 years. Do was incarnate and fully awake for 24 years. These are not accidental numbers.

More details pertaining to the identities of the “beast”:

To the Kingdom of God/Heaven these are dangerous to Souls and venomous with what they teach as following their teaching, behaviors and ways are deadly to any Soul. Many people are fooled by their general peaceful nature and caring about the Earth environment as evidenced by various contactees. Lucifer was called an “angel of light” for he had drawn into his soul a certain amount of Kingdom of God/Heaven “holy” mind/spirit which amounts to information about the physical reality and how the Evolutionary Level Above Human (Kingdom of God/Heaven) works to build “gardens” to grow Souls upon towards new membership in their Family, their behaviors and ways) but having rebelled from allegience to his Older Member (heavenly Father) lost much of the awareness his connection and experience provided. The one called Lucifer is actually in the spirit world along with the original fallen angels that Enoch detailed. However all the humans who they seeded through their hybridization programs long, long ago, before the start of the latest civilization garden like experiment, marked by the Adam and Eve event, that were allowed to survive the floods or other recycling stages on the Earth, by hiding underground or in the seas, were allowed by the Kingdom of God/Heaven to come out of their facilities sometime during the 1940’s and 1950’s which is depicted by the opening of the bottomless pit in Rev 9:1 that was sycronized with the Kingdom of God/Heaven planned, “UFO Crashes” that marked the main arrival of most of the returned “saints”. The Ones who were Jesus and His Father came in the same way but previous to the full body of students with the first possabily as early as 1897 in the Aurora, Texas crash with one non-human body found and buried and reported in the press.

The fallen angel’s descendents while at the height of their civilization had acquired technologies that they took with them into their underground hiding places, not far different than what is happening now in human governments anticipating environmental calamity, space alien attacks, nuclear war or pandemic threats to human existence. As we speak building of extensive underground facilities progresses all over the world. The Kingdom of God/Heaven will choose which to allow to survive until the civilization is re-planted, possably by another Adam/Eve type of experiment that would follow a complete recylcing of the current civilization on Earth. Then at whatever appointed time, possabily 1000 years later the Kingdom of God/Heaven would open up one or more of the underground facilities that had been shut up, to allow those humans who were trying to propogate and survive to come to the surface. These humans that emerge with their technology will be seen by the upcoming civilization’s human population in the same way humans have come to recognize the existing space alien population. These new space aliens would have the same kind of agenda the last crop of space aliens have now. They want to encourage humans who at that time would have the facilities to construct flying objects to build models that could be used to escape the planet as opposed to being trapped inside the earth again. And they would want to restore the propogation of their species, thus would abduct humans to extract eggs and sperm and experiment cross breeding with the new crop of humans. And they would be trying to develop energy systems to use to power their space crafts. Thus they would in very secret ways find scientists among the human population that they can relate to and thus get the help from to build new space crafts. This seems to be what happened in Germany during the Hitler regime as it was in the early 1930’s when Hitler commissioned experimental building of what today look like flying saucers. Hitler also was behind many expeditions to Antarctica where they became aware of a “shangrila” which seems to be related to the North Pole “hollow earth” entry point as surmised from Admiral Byrd’s expedition that reported beings with sophisticated crafts living inside the Earth in a tropical environment that allowed for exit only through the Antartica pole. And so we have the idea of a “bottomless pit” extending from the north to the south pole.

This is an extensive conversation wrought with disinformation but many facts that remain have been surfacing at this time as Jesus said in the end time all things “covered up” would be revealed and as Daniel said, “knowledge ((awareness)) [would be] increased”.

Luk 12:2 For there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed; neither hid, that shall not be known.

Ti and Do referred to all space aliens as Luciferian because they were all related to the fallen angels that at one time Lucifer was the leader of. Ti indicated that Lucifer was Do’s counterpart and they related an experience Do had in a book store in Portland, Oregon where Do said he saw Lucifer and was alarmed by but knew this was his rival. The Luciferians through the discarnate world seek to influence key humans in high places to motivate them to whatever his agenda. That agenda is to steal souls that were planted by the Next Level to add to their ranks on spacecrafts. Thus we see the numerous contactees starting in the 1940’s and 1950’s but increasing to date, often masquerading as Jesus.

The Luciferians have been so successful in their programs to influence society that what humans think is a normal way to think and act is directly the result of the Luciferian influence. Thus it was just a matter of time before the Luciferian’s influenced the humans in the governments and media and powerful corporations to participate in destroy, eliminate from people’s consideration or even kill any Representatives from the Next Level that come incarnate and attempt to talk honestly about the reality of the Next Level as a non-religious and non-spiritual physical many membered “kingdom” all could choose to apply to evolve into through and with those sent Representatives.

(Peep) TI AND DO (Bo) ARE SUBDUED (overcome):

They at that time on about October 21, 1975, 2-3 days after Walter Cronkites announcement of their vehicles human names and record felt they receive instruction that the strategy had changed so that they were no longer going to be physically killed to demonstrate death overcome as they thought then, though they no idea that prophecy actually depicted these events in the way they experienced, them as I have laid out til here. They were not aware that Ti was to exit her vehicle first or that Ti was the Revelations Woman. Years into the groups forming, but before Ti left her vehicle Do sat us down in the only bible study we ever did in my 19 years with them and without Ti present at the meeting told us that the Revelations 12 Woman was depicting Ti and her task, though he gave us no indication then that she would be leaving soon. He only got through the first couple verses and did not do any word for word translation as I do here. This is not to say Ti and Do didn’t talk about Jesus frequently but never in a quoting of chapter and verse way. When someone is the real deal they don’t need to prove it and they don’t quote what they said in the vehicle they occupied 2000 years ago as their brain doesn’t have that programming in their new vehicle. Do, before he had awakened did attend seminary in New York but was quickly discouraged by what he said was all the limitations of study materials and interpretation he would have been restricted to.

And so Bo and Peep were subdued (overcome), as they felt and said “shot down by the press” through the mouthpiece of the “beast”, initially through the well known CBS network news anchor Walter Cronkite, under that prevailing unseen and unknown influence by the Luciferian space aliens who had infiltrated their mind into all our heads to program us to the norm of life as a human as all there is, except for what became largely illusionary beliefs about an afterlife in some etheric “heaven” on someone else’s effort (Jesus) alone making it attractive to anyone and everyone without the recognition of how each must conquer all their human limiting mammalian roots, behavior and ways AS HE (JESUS) CAME TO TEACH AND BE THE EXAMPLE OF TO DEMONSTRATE WHAT WE MUST ALSO DO TO REAP THE PROMISED REWARD OF BEING WITH HIM IN HIS HEAVENLY KINGDOM, though belief alone in the CURRENT REPRESENTATIVE INCARNATE is a first step, which belief in what Jesus and Moses taught preps us for.

The Luciferian mindset has become so pervasive, it seems obserd that such influences drive our governments, social, religious and spiritual systems. All who give allegience to this systemwide “beast” by their patriotism and loyalty and belief in (mark of the beast in one’s head) and all those who work for or on behalf of this “beast” have accepted their “mark” on their hand, as the hand represents what we WORK FOR and what we believe in and work for is our master and what we actually worship (what Do said really meant “work for” – give service to).

Ti said that even though Lucifer chose repeatedly to go against his “heavenly Father”, (in Ti and Do’s terminology his “Older Member”), “Lucifer is still loved by the Next Level”. I have deduced that Ti was Lucifers Older Member that born him into his partial employ in the Next Level, termed a “watcher”, an elementary type of service designed to give a student experience toward becoming a full fledged member of the Next Level that would include a great deal of further responsabilities according to each graduates desires to serve.

From “’88 Update – The UFO Two and Their Crew”, Do writes about that time when Walter Cronkite broke the news of having discovered their human identities as Marshall Applewhite and Bonnie Nettles:

“Ti and Do were in Las Vegas when the TV network news programs all broke the story about the two. Now because of the kind of publicity that had come out across the country, climaxed by the networks, Ti and Do felt that further meetings were pretty hopeless and people had already made up their minds about how ridiculous this all was.” He follows this writing, “they grieved literally for days, feeling like they had been shot down by the media and the mission was dead”.

Thus the “shooting down by the media” was the exposure of the names of the physical human vehicles they incarnated into that included the fact that Do had served time in jail for what was charged against him as a car theft because of a rental car Ti and Do kept longer than they had planned. Ti and Do said they sent letters to the rental car company explaining how they could not get back to St. Louis where they rented the car but did intend on paying them. Ti also had an arrest, as they were both arrested in Brownsville, Texas about a year before then. The story was that when they had realized that they were fulfilling the prophecy of the Two Witnesses they traveled back to Texas and went to the press telling them they had a “big story” for them. Being Brownsville on the Mexico border, the reporter who took their call figured the story would be a drug tip so he called the police. They showed up at the motel where Ti and Do were staying and Ti and Do who addmitted that they were already very paranoid tried to drive away but were surrounded by police cars and had a helicopter overhead with a megaphone informing them to give up. A year or so earlier while traveling they met with a woman who had believed in them and wanted to help them and who they had seen a number of times in their travels as they stayed in touch. This woman gave Ti her credit card to use. What Ti and Do didn’t know was that the husband of the woman, when he found out that she had given away her credit card reported it stolen. Ti spent a few weeks in jail and the husband dropped the charges and she was released. But even though the credit card company dropped the charges against Do, because of the strange circumstances surrounding Ti and Do’s story, the District attorney decided to prosecute the case anyway. Ti and Do told them who they thought they were. Finally, when it finally came to trial, six months had passed. Do was offerred a plea deal that would have reduced his sentence to 6 months so instead of risking a long drawn out trial, he took the deal and pled guilty and was released with time served. Ti during that time took a nursing job in Houston to earn enough money to pay the lawyer fees. She had been a nurse for premie babies in Houston when she met Do in 1972. At first the idea that he was now a convicted felon bothered them, thinking that they would have no credability. The funny thing Do reported was that to be released he had to pass a psychological exam which he did pass with flying colors even though he said not a day passed that he didn’t question his own sanity. The good thing about Do’s jail terms was that he wrote a paper called, “statement one” that Ti and Do then mailed out to anyone and everyone they thought might be interested which quickly brought them the invitation to speak to the meditation group in Los Angles that started their public meeting period and resulted in followers that they at first were not planning on and were uncomfortable with. They thought they would just tell their story and move on.

The next verse shows how the translation to “kill” steamroles.

Rev 11:8 And their dead bodies *1 ((ruin)) (shall lie)*2 in ((upon)) the street*3 ((wide, spread out plot, open square)) of the great ((large)) city (walled/boundried area)), which spiritually *4 ((non-physically)) is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified.

*1 dead body = 4430 ptoma pto’-mah
from the alternate of piptw – pipto 4098; a ruin, i.e. (specially), lifeless body (corpse, carrion):–dead body, carcase, corpse.
4098 pipto pip’-to,
peto pet’-o; (which occurs only as an alternate in certain tenses); probably akin to petomai – petomai 4072 through the idea of alighting; to fall (literally or figuratively):–fail, fall (down), light on.

*2 (shall lie) was completely added to complete the idea that their were dead bodies instead of their “ruin”

*3 street = 4113 plateia plat-i’-ah
feminine of platuV – platus 4116; a wide “plat” or “place”, i.e. open square:–street.
4116 platus plat-oos’
from plassw – plasso 4111; spread out “flat” (“plot”), i.e. broad:–wide.
4111 plasso plas’-so
a primary verb; to mould, i.e. shape or fabricate:–form.

*4 spiritually = 4153 pneumatikos pnyoo-mat-ik-oce’
adverb from pneumatikoV – pneumatikos 4152; non-physically, i.e. divinely, figuratively:–spiritually.

Because translators didn’t have the advantage of seeing this after the fact, and made choices to limit the translation to be easier for people to understand, rather than put in as many viable options as possible to let people decide for themselves, the prevailing interpretation of apokteino, that has very little data on was translated to “kill” in most every translation.

Following suite, they also translated the Greek “ptoma” to “dead bodies” when it less specifically means “a ruin”. Considering that Bo and Peep felt for a short time that their mission was ruined (subdued), this then makes a lot more sense though in some context when ptoma is directly referring to a fallen or ruined or dead body it seems appropriate to translate it to “corpse”.

But the translators did not stop there to form their story. Next they added “shall lie” to make sense with “dead body…in street” when “street”, being a “wide, spread out plate or plot was more kin to a public square where the Greek rhume* is used as a lane or alley so is closer to what we call a street today – I guess like “rue” or “route” in French.

*lane, alley or street = 4505 rhume hroo’-may
prolongation from roumai – rhoumai 4506 in its original sense; an alley or avenue (as crowded):–lane, street.

This usage is depicted in; “Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city” in:

Luk 14:21 So that servant came, and shewed his lord these things. Then the master of the house being angry said to his servant, Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind.

And “great city” is more accurately translated as a “big or high or mighty walled populated area”. The use of “great” isn’t used in prophecy causually. There is something special about this city and it’s apparant by the non-physical (spiritual) comparison to both Sodom and the large country Egypt to include Jerusalem in the middle east that this could easily be an area as big as …the United States. This area can’t be Sodom AND Egypt where the Lord was crucified because because it was stated it wasn’t physically these – it was a non-physical representation of these physical places. Thus it is indicating the new area Jesus talked about moving the Kingdom of God/Heaven to, the establishment of a “NEW Jerusalem” that has a NEW name that the U.S. and Los Angeles are quite the prospect of as according to Jesus:

Mat 21:42 Jesus saith unto them, Did ye never read in the scriptures, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner: this is the Lord’s doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes?
Mat 21:43 Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof.
Mat 21:44 And whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be broken: but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder.

and

Mat 23:37 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not!
Mat 23:38 Behold, your house is left unto you desolate.
Mat 23:39 For I say unto you, Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.

and

Rev 3:12 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my new name.

Thus if…

The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation ((1484 ethnos= nation, people, tribe)) bringing forth the fruits thereof.

and…

“Ye [Jerusalem] shall NOT SEE ME henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.”

and…

…the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven…

But if the Two Witnesses are not going to show up in Jerusalem or Egypt or Sodom, but some other physical geographic area of the world, how come so many Christian teachers still think Israel and Jerusalem are where Jesus returns to? The Luciferian space aliens in discarnate form go to anyone teaching these things and masquerade as Jesus. These spirits have more power as they once accumulated Next Level Mind – knowlege as power. They know that human vehicles are easily steered in most any direction by simply appealing to them in some way that they gain popularity among other humans for. And once they become popular they are caught and they can feed them ideas as to interpretations galore and/or even stimulate them to look like fools making false prophecies even in areas these humans know from scripture they “can’t know”. How many preachers have predicted Jesus return on such and such a day when Jesus clearly said even he did not know the exact hour (40 year period). This serves the Luciferians (they think) as when sensible people who see these forcasts then see them not come to pass, they then often think all these false teachers teach is balony and they become agnostics or atheists. However, from the Next Level’s perspective this is all permitted because it shows what someone is made of if they so easily turn away from the records of their teachings.

Of course something not yet spoken of is the contraversy of whether or not the Two Witnesses are incarnations, though even when I use that word incarnate I am often disqualified from having any value to what I say and of course NO ONE has to date that I have found (and I have my feelers out into many places) even suggested that these Two could be both Father and Jesus even though Rev 3:12 says “[Jesus will] write upon him [overcomer] the name of my God” when Jesus clearly spoke of his Father as his God as the term God is a general term to describe a supreme being not a mindset like has been morphed into in Buddhism and Hinduism. If a NEW NAME is being given what’s the need for that if HE is not incarnate to need a name. Even Jehovah gave Moses a name when Moses asked for one and actually Jehovah did demonstrate his physicality (shoulder) to Moses once when he asked to see Him.

There is so much evidence that says, the return of Jesus is a physical one where he is incarnate (“son of man” is a reference to “offspring of human” – that’s born of flesh, the way Moses said the next Representative would come the way they always come to work with their prize “plants”, just like him.

But the Luciferians have so influenced Christians to miss all these and the myrid of signs because they are who were most prepared for Jesus return. And that was done that way for a reason as the Kingdom of God/Heaven are only offerring seats on their crafts to a few…”many are called and few are chosen” so all this delusion serves to seperate the ones who have the most live seed from the Kingdom of God/Heaven still in them from those who don’t and/or don’t want to recognize it as it represents too much change of their comfort level which is perfectly understandable as we each get what we want whether it is an illusion or not.

4) (a) When did the three and a half days pass where the people of the earth were celebrating over their deaths? (b) How is it that their dead bodies were not put into graves? (c) Can you give examples of the celebration and how people felt tormented, and (d) how it ended as the people of the earth were struck with fear when God resurrected the two witnesses?

a) when did the three and a half days pass?

Even though I will assign time periods to the stages in Ti and Do’s awakening, prophecy and overcoming classroom periods as the evidence suggests, these time frames have some built in flexability. With that said, “they of people and kindreds and tongues and nations see their ruin/failure/fall” from October 18, 1976 when Walter Cronkite reveals their human identities that continues a flurry of articles in probably every newspaper and news magazine in the U.S., to include Newsweek on October 20, 1975, Time and Psychology Today for several issues, the New York Times magazine with the cover page article entitled, “Looking for: The Next World”, By JAMES S. PHELAN printed on Feb. 29, 1976, followed by a number of books emerging by 1979 like famous explorer, Jacques Vallee’s entitled, “Messengers of Deception: UFO Contacts and Cults”, published by Ronin, that has a section about Bo and Peep, the UFO Two aka UFO Cult as they were called and one of the later to publish, a grade B movie called “The Mysterious Two” with popular actor John Forsyth playing Bo (Do), released on May 31, 1982 that was about Bo and Peep, calling them by some early names they used, “He and She”. The movie as filled with anything but what really happened. In the movie Bo and Peep are dressed in long white robes, typical religio-spiritual garb, while they really did dress in the equivilent of “sackcloth” as depicted in Rev 11:3, the burlap bags that held wheat berries that the poor used to make clothing with, as opposed to what the religious leaders and governmental leader wore that portrays their stature in the human kingdom that means nothing to the Next Level and is even seen as deceitful as it lures someone to look up to. They wore ordinary plain clothing, windbreakers and causual slacks. They both had short haircuts, almost like a butch cut, but slightly over the ears. They wore no jewelry nor makeup (except Ti felt to blend into the way woman looked so she used a slight hint of eyeliner. Her vehicle had large eyes so the eyeliner also subdued their appearance some. In accordance when they gave a meeting, the didn’t prance around the stage or yell or cry or shout in cadence or do anything more than speak clearly unlike, many evangelicals and preachers that seem to be putting on a show.

So the answer I would give would be 1980-82, seven years after they left their world beind in Houston and Corpus Christi, Texas on January 1, 1973 which is approximately 3 1/2 years after they completed their 1260 days of prophecy, like I’ve detailed before as at the end of the public meetings by mid June 1976 and when they and their under 100 students also left “wilderness” living in tents, and towards the end of this period in trailers, in campgrounds and National Forest and BLM areas and moved into houses in suburban areas of Colorado and Texas. I think it fair to say they never fully left the view of some of the public as there were parents and siblings and spouses of some of the student body always looking for their loves ones and relatives. One of the parents even started a network to try to compare notes to learn where the group was at any given time. Some parents didn’t know if their loved ones were even alive as there were all sorts of rumors abounding, even though we received instruction from Bo and Peep to write to those that might have anxiety about our whereabouts and safety. My vehicle’s mother was one who wondered if I was alive even though I wrote and she received a very lengthy letter telling her about what I was doing and before that I had lived on the other side of the country for 5 years by that time so they were perfectly aware of my adventurous spirit. Every once in a while we would find an article about a dropout from the group who would be contacted by this network and/or investigators that would make it to the press.

ABOUT THE JIM JONES PEOPLE’S TEMPLE MURDERS/FORCED SUICIDES – A LUCIFERIAN FACSIMILI MANY HUMANS HAVE ACCEPTED AS THE SAME AS THE HEAVEN’S GATE GROUP’S “LAYING DOWN” OF THEIR HUMAN LIVES/BODIES WITH THE AUTHORITY TO DO SO AS JESUS HAD WHEN HE LAYED DOWN HIS BODY FOR HIS SHEEP ON HIS FATHER’S INSTRUCTION, TO PLEASE HIM:

Incidentally, the movie The Mysterious Two even depicted a mass suicide of the followers that looked like the mass murder of 918 people stimulated by Jim Jones on November 18, 1978 that did not bear any resembelance to Bo and Peep’s group then nor when they layed down their lives. There are many accounts and tapes and evidence of manipulation galore with threats if they didn’t drink the koolaid, having a gun pointed at them, yelling at them to drink it and OURRIGHT MURDERS and CHILDREN in the Jim Jones case. Jim Jones knew his days were counted by then as he ordered the murders of Senator Ryan a day before the mass murder/suicides. Also the people had been prepped to think drinking the koolaid was a drill like he had done a number of times before in preparation for this moment when they would be interferred with. Plus there were all sorts of reports of very grave abuses of power from Jim Jones and his leadership which is why the Senator went to Guyana to investigate. It was said Jones presided over disciplining children, at least on one occasion by tying a rope to a childs feet and hanging them upside down in a deep, dark water well. Thus I say it was a Luciferian facsimili to lump them into the same mindset of fearing anything remotely different than status quo religion and spirituality. The Luciferians were trying to steal world attention, which they had done many times as they anticipated the Next Level’s next coming incarnate.

Now scripturally speaking, here is how it plays out:

The “three days and a half” is referred to in verse:

Rev 11:9 And they of (the) people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their (dead) bodies*1 ((4430 ptoma=ruin, fail, fall (down))) three days ((2250 hemera= to sit, tame, time between dawn and dark, 24 hours, period, years)) and an half*2 ((semi, partition involved in connection)), and shall not suffer their (dead) bodies ((4430 ptoma=ruin, fail, fall (down))) (to be) put in ((to)) graves*3 ((bear in mind, continue, endure, be rewarded, be mindful of, rememberence)).

*1 It was Ti and Do’s physical bodies that had their reputation’s ruined thus this language fits what took place.

*2 half = 2255 hemisu hay’-mee-soo
neuter of a derivative from an inseparable prefix akin to ama – hama 260 (through the idea of partition involved in connection) and meaning semi-; (as noun) half:–half.

*3 to grave = 3418 mnema mnay’-mah
from mnaomai – mnaomai 3415; a memorial, i.e. sepulchral monument (burial-place):–grave, sepulchre, tomb.
3415 mnaomai mnah’-om-ahee
middle voice of a derivative of menw – meno 3306 or perhaps of the base of massaomai – massaomai 3145 (through the idea of fixture in the mind or of mental grasp); to bear in mind, i.e. recollect; by implication, to reward or punish:–be mindful, remember, come (have) in remembrance. Compare mimnhskw – mimnesko 3403.
3306 meno men’-o
a primary verb; to stay (in a given place, state, relation or expectancy):–abide, continue, dwell, endure, be present, remain, stand, tarry (for), X thine own.

As seen in Rev 11:9 above, the first mention of a time period in which the public is observing their ruin is “three days ((period of time or from 12-24 hrs long or as a year)) and half((semi))”. At first interpretation this seemed to refer to the time in which Ti and Do were feeling defeated but that was only referred to by Do as “days” so I thought it was meant to be general and actually that seems to be true and especially with the “half/semi” at the end of the phrase, because it’s kind of inconsistant with Kingdom of God/Heaven depictions of time frames to be talking in terms of human hours that a half of a day would depict. Here is one place where “half” is used to depict time and it’s talking about “silence in heaven” so it would be a heavenly “half hour” or about 20 years by the 1000 yrs. human to 1 day method Jesus disciple Peter wrote about:

Rev 8:1 And when he had opened the seventh seal, there was silence in heaven about the space of half an hour.

The only other places in the New Testament that use the “half” terminology are:

Revelation 11:11 And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them.

Revelation 12:14 And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent.

However, there may be some relationship to when this time period ends to the verse:

Rev 12:6 And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days.

Besides these, Ti and Do indicated in their interview with popular science fiction writer Brad Steiger, co-writer of “UFO Missionaries Extraordinary” about them, on January 7, 1976 that, “It is characteristic of the members of the next kingdom to be able to heal their bodies in three and a half days. The fact that we might have to do that demonstration did not come to our minds after reading Jesus’ life. What you don’t realize yet is the reality of the mental communication that we have.”

Plus it is to be noted that 1260 days in Hebrew counting of 360 days for a year is 3 1/2 years, yet nowhere is 3 1/2 years recorded but there are various examples where it seems there are day to a year representations of time frames:

Numbers 14:34 After the number of the days in which ye spied out the land, even forty days, for every day a year, shall ye bear your iniquities, even forty years, and ye shall know my alienation.

Ezekiel 4:6 And again, when thou hast accomplished these, thou shalt lie on thy right side, and shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah: forty days, each day for a year, have I appointed it unto thee.

Note: if you study these numbers you will find a myrid of number associations and patterns, many of which I find interesting but too complicated for my brain and energy. However, I do believe 100% that the Older Member’s crew employed to lay out the strategies for garden/soul development have a plan and they seem to associate the teachings they give with the number of new members they are seeking to harvest from their garden, which is according to grades in their overcoming of humanness school. And these numbers then become the foundation for time references so humans can see the patterns and they also have a repetitive nature to them, cycles so that we can see their application over the history of the garden experiment. 3 1/2 is just one such pattern that is of course half of the greater pattern of 7 pertaining to the 7 Candlesticks which are the seven oldest students the Two are grooming to carry on future gardening projects. However, with that said, we can get so entwined in the numbers that we miss the purpose of them, to help us see the way it’s all been planned to help us recognize the truth. If we only look at all the number associations we miss all the consistancies in behavior and ways that are a larger part of the plan for potential new fruit but of course is more challenging to consider as we then have to face whether or not we are willing to change, though it’s always provided with helps and administered in a gradual and gentle manner by the Older Members and their crews as They know we are more or less babies.

*******
b) How is it that their dead bodies were not put into graves?
*******

At this point they hadn’t physically “died” yet because “dead bodies” was a mistranslation when it should have simply been “ruined/fallen” or “ruined/fallen (bodies)” and then “graves” indicating that there was no “bearing in mind, continuence, endurance, rewarding, mindfullness of, rememberence of what they had to say”, only that they were Mind controlling charlatans who thought they were taking people to space on a UFO that were tied into new age devil thinking so were not to be paid any mind to.

*******
c) Can you give examples of the celebration and how people felt tormented?
*******

First off, there was no “celebration”. This is the impression given by the translations of how the people “rejoice and make merry and send gifts” but those translations are far afield as is detailed below. However, here are a few examples of how people were “glad or happy” by the news that cleared up the mystery:

From UFO Missionaries Extraordinary:

Max Pavesic says on page 30: “I feel relieved knowing who they are and having the mystery cleared up”.

Regarding how these Two’s presence tormented people – in this case someone who joined for a brief time obviously proving that they didn’t have quite the “hold” on people that some claimed:

On page 32, “Ms Simross also quoted a Houston housewife as saying ‘I would do anything in my power to keep anyone else from going through what I have. It is obvious that these people are on an ego trip. They have set themselves out to be something important. There is a danger of suicide for the followers. They are suicidal anyway, having already killed off their lives as they have known them. When I was involved with them I thought about suicide many times myself.”

(Note: That is a strange report as Bo and Peep at that time were clearly saying that only they would HAVE TO die as prophesied in the Rev 11 Two Witnesses account. They said we would be physically picked up by a Next Level spacecraft when we had completed our metamorphosis. As I traveled around spreading their message, I told a number of people I would not die even though a part of me thought I would and even wanted to be a martyr. Ti and Do later told us this was not a martyr trip, though many of us felt we might get bumped off by those who hated what we were saying, (possibly a genetic and soul body rememberence of past experiences). As it turned out, the death they said we would not experience was the death of our souls. The Soul is what Jesus said was to be born by falling down into the ground in His example of a seed having to fall to the ground to be able to sprout a new shoot. It’s the physical body that must die to produce fruit because having been willing to spread what Jesus said would be met by the same kind of hatred Jesus received, which he said his disciples would also receive. Jesus even layed down his life and said that “no man takes it from me”. He also said he was laying down his life for his Father because his Father asked him to, for the sake of Their sheep the student body. Jesus said that his disciples would have to drink the same cup (of his blood) as he was choosing to drink, a reference to allowing his body’s life to be taken. All humans die and should strive to live as long as possible to learn all the lessons they can, but when some recognize the return of their Older Member incarnate, then they know if the life of their body is required of them to give then they are willing to give it in whatever way their Older Member get’s instruction from their Older Member to “exit” their incarnation. But there was no talk in the classroom about “taking it upon ourselves to exit the task – lay down our human bodies” until September of 1994 after we completed nine months of the “second wave” of looking for lost sheep, after 17 years of not looking or accepting any new members, another of the many unique characteristics to Ti and Do’s task leadership. No children was another.)

The verse to which these questions apply:

Rev 11:10 And (they that) dwell*1 ((inhabit)) upon (the) earth*2 ((country, region)) (shall) rejoice*3 ((cheer, happy, glad (to say farewell))) over ((1909 epi= about, after)) them ((846 autos= these things)), and (make) merry*4 ((put in a good frame of mind)), and ((2532 kai= when)) (shall) send*5 ((dispatch, transmit, bestow)) gifts*6 ((presented, given, offerred, bestowed)) (one to) another ((240 allelon= each other)); because ((3754 hoti= concerning)) these two prophets ((4396 prophetes= fortellers’, inspired speakers)) tormented*7 ((pain, toil)) (them that) dwelt on (the) earth*2 ((country, region)).

Rewritten to:

Rev 11:10 And they that inhabit the country shall cheer and be glad to say farewell about them/these things and are put in a good frame of mind when dispatch (media) transmissions are presented, given, offerred to each other concerning these two prophetically inspired speaker cause pain and toil on those that inhabit the country.

*1 dwell = 2730 katoikeo kat-oy-keh’-o
from kata – kata 2596 and oikew – oikeo 3611; to house permanently, i.e. reside (literally or figuratively):–dwell(-er), inhabitant(-ter).

*2 earth = 1093 ge ghay
contracted from a primary word; soil; by extension a region, or the solid part or the whole of the terrene globe (including the occupants in each application):–country, earth(-ly), ground, land, world.

*3 rejoice = 5463 chairo khah’-ee-ro
a primary verb; to be “cheer”ful, i.e. calmly happy or well-off; impersonally, especially as salutation (on meeting or parting), be well:–farewell, be glad, God speed, greeting, hall, joy(- fully), rejoice.

*4 merry = 2165 euphraino yoo-frah’-ee-no
from eu – eu 2095 and frhn – phren 5424; to put (middle voice or passively, be) in a good frame of mind, i.e. rejoice:–fare, make glad, be (make) merry, rejoice.

*5 send = 3992 pempo pem’-po
apparently a primary verb; to dispatch (from the subjective view or point of departure, whereas hiemi (as a stronger form of eimi) refers rather to the objective point or terminus ad quem, and stellw – stello 4724 denotes properly, the orderly motion involved), especially on a temporary errand; also to transmit, bestow, or wield:–send, thrust in.
4724 stello stel’-lo
probably strengthened from the base of isthmi – histemi 2476; properly, to set fast (“stall”), i.e. (figuratively) to repress (reflexively, abstain from associating with):–avoid, withdraw self.

*6 gift = 1435 doron do’-ron a present; specially, a sacrifice:–gift, offering.

1431 dorea do-reh-ah’ from dwron – doron 1435; a gratuity:–gift.
1432 dorean do-reh-an’ accusative case of dwrea – dorea 1431 as adverb; gratuitously (literally or figuratively):–without a cause, freely, for naught, in vain.
1433 doreomai do-reh’-om-ahee middle voice from dwron – doron 1435; to bestow gratuitously:–give.
1434 dorema do’-ray-mah from dwreomai – doreomai 1433; a bestowment:–gift.

*7 tormented = 928 basanizo bas-an-id’-zo
from basanoV – basanos 931; to torture:–pain, toil, torment, toss, vex.
931 basanos bas’-an-os
perhaps remotely from the same as basiV – basis 939 (through the notion of going to the bottom); a touch-stone, i.e. (by analogy) torture:–torment.
939 basis bas’-ece
from baino (to walk); a pace (“base”), i.e. (by implication) the foot:–foot.

Yes, there was a great deal of relief when Walter Cronkite made that annoucement of the names Marshall Herff Applewhite and Bonnie Lu Truesdale Nettles as the “mysterious two”. One can only imagine how disturbed many were at the ideas these Two presented and the fact that dozens of what ended up being people from various ages and lifestyles were leaving all behind to join them for this bizarre trip to what…? Many feared they were being kidnapped. Others feared they were entrapped like the Manson followers. Many thought their was fowl play and they would be found dead. Not knowing their names left it all up in the air as to how to find and apprehend them to learn what their gimic was. Some claimed they exercised powerful mind control over people. Some claimed they appeared and disappeared, (which Ti and Do later said was funny as they were not aware of anything supernatural to their actions. However, they would not necessarily know if their Next Level helpers did something at times to impress someone. That’s just something I wondered when I read what for instance Hayden Hewes said about how they just seemed to appear and dissappear when they came to visit him in ihis Oklahoma City office).

Again, here is one example of the kind of fear one early follower had in their regard as she didn’t really follow with them and organized a group to work against them, so one can easily surmise her celebration when the mystery was solved:

From the book, “UFO Missionaries Extraordinary”, by Hayden Hewes and Brad Steiger, published by Pocket Books, June 1976, it states;

“Mrs. Culpepper emphasized that in her opinion Bo and Peep were dangerous. They were not run of the mill con artists. ‘They have tremendous mental power. It is not hypnosis. It is thought transplant. They can do it in a matter of minutes.'”

“Sheriff’s departments and other police officals admitted that they didn’t know what kind of affair they might be dealing with. They didn’t know whether the whole thing was a fraud or whether the people who had disappeared might have been killed. Rumors were flying. Some suggested their was human sacrifice and that this was but another elaborate plot that had been sponsored by the Charles Manson family. The mystery was spreading: commentators were speculating: the man on the street was disturbed.”

“…a man and a woman allegedly from outer space luring troubled Earthlings to the desert, to the mountains, to the forest to meet with a UFO and be transported to another world.”

“It seemed like the ultimate escapists dream. Things are lousy on Earth – let’s hope the Space Brothers come along and blast us off this rotting mudball!”

A woman who said her son had joined shows police a postcard she received that said, “I am leaving this earth and will not see you anymore”.

(Note: Ti and Do would certainly not have approved such a note – they were never inconsiderate of others and I saw that over 19 years with them and they talked about some of these stories.)

“…media coverage was getting a bit hairy. It spoke of a middle-aged couple with “hollow-looking eyes” whose offers of a trip to eternity on a UFO were definitely sinister one-way rides.”

“It was said that “The Two,” as they were now beginning to be called, had persuaded their followers that the way to attain the higher life they sought was through fasting. A concerned relative of one of the missing people said, “They might just all starve to death”.

(Note: 12 Years later we did do some fasting but in between those times we always had plenty to eat. In the first couple months though while there was no central organization and there were people of varied interest joining, people did what they wanted. I remember when Ti and Do learned that some were visiting dumpsters behind donut shops (which I admit I participated in doing a time or two, as they threw out all the day old donuts still in their boxes so they looked perfectly good to eat), they were outraged and said they would not have approved of doing that).

“a West Allis, Wisconsin woman told authorities that she feared for the life of her nineteen-year-old chronically ill daughter, who, she believed, had become involved in the bizarre religious cult that promised life after death through bodily ascension into heaven by means of a UFO….”I am really afraid for her life, I really am”.

(Note: Ti and Do never spoke in terms such as “bodily ascension” that I heard or read in their writings though they did say then that prospective candidates wouldn’t have to die to go to the Next Kingdom as was taught by most Christians then. And they did feel that people would be picked up by a spacecraft. UFO was not their terminology as it was too sensationalist sounding, but students designed posters to advertise meetings and used them without checking first with them so UFO became a type of signature that they then followed along with.)

A woman wrote in a letter that she “would have to end all communication with her family–on orders of the couple”.

(Note: This was part of the program to seperate from one’s past entirely, though after tieing up loose ends and trying not to leave a mess which would have included not leaving someone too distressed. However, there is only so much one can do to keep another from being distressed when one wants to do something others see as foolish or naive or stupid, all of which were common ways those left behind saw their choices to follow with these Two. As Jesus said to the man who didn’t want to leave his Father unti his father died, “let the dead bury the dead”. That would have seemed pretty harsh, yet direct and real to the task Jesus had. It was clear that Jesus disciples left all behind to follow him. Jesus even talked about how one’s enemies would be those in one’s own household. Jesus wasn’t murdered because he was loved. Few loved him. He said he didn’t come to bring peace but a sword, one from his mouth that by his instruction would cause followers to sever their ties (roots) to their families to include children and possessions, parents, etc. We were to have peace in the way we interacted with one another but not if they sought to keep us from giving our full allegience to the Kingdom of God/Heaven. Then they represent the voice of our advasary (satan) though it’s not their fault so they are not condemned if they don’t know better but we would have to come to “hate” anything that would try to dissuade us from following with our Older Members when they put out the call (trumpet).)

“…they scared us into a lot of things by emphasizing that if we ‘understand’ and decide to leave, we’ll never be allowed another chance.”

(note: This does not sound like Ti and Do at all. It was not part of their vocabulary to give people ultimatums. In fact they talked some out of joining and over they years sent many away from the group that had wanted to be in the group because they didn’t think they were prepared to do what it would take. 19 were sent away in October of 1976 yet several of these found their way back to the group some 7 or so years later, proving they did have what it took, which Ti and Do were very happy to receive them back again.)

“As if people didn’t have enough to worry about in connection with the mysterious cult, stories in the press began to link them to the mysterious cattle mutilations that had been plaguing farmers for the previous several months. A story datelined Fox Lake, Illinois, October 15, said the police had found two cattle slaughtered and mutilated at about the same time that the fifty-plus member cult of UFO people had camped nearby.”

(Note: If one studies these rashes of cattle mutilations during that time period one will find they are extraordinarily strange for their lack of blood, no tracks, percision laser like surgeon cuts that just removed reproductive organs and eyes, etc. I know for a fact none of us were engaged in anything of the sort. We were busy organizing meetings and finding help from churches with our expenses as Ti and Do instructed us to “test” the churches because we were working for our Heavenly Father. We were instructed to ask for our needs and that we were willing to work for the help but that our primary task right now was sharing new information about the Kingdom of God/Heaven. Then if we were asked for more info about what the new info was, we’d share it. If we were not asked, we’d go about our way whether they helped us or not. When I first did this I was not liking to do so and never actually did, but I did believe in what I was doing so it was far more important to share the truth with someone that asked than to receive the food or gasoline they might not give when they would hear we were disciples of these Two.)

There are many examples that should show without a doubt that upon revealing their names at least the public would have ceased to fear them because without names and identities one’s imagination can run wild with fear of the unknown. However, those who had loved ones in the group still had that fear, but not all. Some parents and siblings and spouses knew their loved ones were not someone easily led and they were adults so could choose what they wanted. Some even supported others joining feeling that they simply didn’t feel ready which Ti and Do even told some, unheard of for “cult” leaders. And don’t forget Jesus was not any less seen as a “cult” leader in his day. The reason he was captured and murdered for no crime but a so called religious crime of blasphemy, was, yes, because he stimulated hatreds by telling the truth about who he was and represented and was bringing updates from, but from the perspective of the Luciferian driven high priests of the Jewish sects, he endangered their hold on their constituency as was clearly stated. They feared they’d lose their followers and thus their lofty, cushy status and lifestyles, fooled into thinking their congregations were their flock to tend and protect, which of course was true, but not as the Next Level saw it that Jesus clearly deliniated. Instead their followers were being protected from the One True God they thought they represented. The same is true today. Ti and Do said that all the players from 2000 years ago are back, as Jesus said, some to eternal life (Membership in the Kingdom of God/Heaven or saved for the next experiment towards that Membership) and some to eternal damnation (having spirit/soul and body recycled), by their own choices of who to give allegience to, the Next Level Older Members last incarnate (God/Father and God/Son (as every member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven is as Jesus said compared to a human a “god”, “greater than the greatest human”)).

A LITTLE MORE BACKGROUND ON THE RESURRECTION AND THE LUCIFERIAN REBELLION

Like Jesus said, they would all be back at the time of his return – the resurrection of the just AND the unjust. Resurrection means to “stand up again” – a literal standing upon one’s human legs which could only happen in two ways. 1) Genetically, as leaves off a human tree, each leaf during the course of life feeds all it’s experiences to the branch, that with each new season and generation of leaves brings forth the same mindset those leaves had when they died as once dead no changes are possible to the branch. 2) For those who were actually given “seeds”, what Ti and Do called “deposits”, literally “souls” as a human body has it’s own “spirit/mind” that grows with the physical body, starting off with it’s genetic propensities (what the last leaves accumulated). Such a human without a soul deposit is a mortal as they have far less potential to relate to the new incarnate Older Member from the Next Level and so they are also not expected by the Next Level to make the same choices. But for those who are given that soul seed deposit, more is expected as more has been given (as Jesus spoke to). So if they reject the new incarnate Older Member among them, they become aligned with the Luciferians.

Remember the Luciferians are not pitch forked, fire breathing, evil looking. They are literally souls who received their deposit while in a human or human equivilent physical body, even before the current civilization and/or actually on a different planet entirely, but where they had equivilent to human kingdom experiences in overcoming. And they were in a Next Level Overcoming program with an incarnate Older Member to such a degree that when their human or human equivilent body died, their Soul was “saved” and in some cases given another physical body they could use to learn additional lessons in preparation for their next trimester towards a “soul (translated to spirit in the gospels) birth”. A birth into an eternal Next Level made vehicle(body) is generally accomplished over three trimesters. The first trimester was the Jehovah/Moses experience, the second the Father/Jesus experience and the third the same Older Members as the Two Witnesses/martyrs experience. (Witness is from the Greek “martus” because part of the program is to GIVE ONES LIFE in every way). Thus if a Soul graduated a trimester and the Next Level determined that they could be given a new body to use in Their service in an elementary task to show the Next Level Older Members what lessons they still needed to learn, they would become “watchers” (what Enoch talked about) – assigned a spacecraft and instruction on who, what, when and where to watch (observe) and report their observations. This is an elementary task because if they don’t stray from it, they can’t do any harm to those they are assigned to observe. But the physical bodies these are issued are still capable of human behavior and ways that they have not yet fully overcome/conquered as one hasn’t overcome until the incarnate Older Member during the third trimester deems they have overcome. It’s a literal training program as the Next Level do not need new members so the members they select will be the cream of the crop as determined by each upcoming souls efforts to abide in the current incarnate Older Member’s program that is consistant with all previous incarnations of those Older Members. So as the story goes in Genesis 6, these “sons of God” being humans deposited with souls seeds that were still in process but did show promise, found the mortal human women fair and chose to cohabitate with some which resulted in children as these “sons” sought to reject their instructions from their Older Member to have their own way and the name that was their ringleader at the time was “Lucifer” – “angel of light”, a very refined Soul that chose a path that isolated him from the Next Level, so he and those that sided with him became prisoners on Earth as the Next Level weren’t going to allow them to have any further access to Next Level areas of the “heavens” – the cloaked to human local habitation for the crews of the Next Level working the garden experiment. Then because of the choices of these who “fell” and were thereby “cast” – restricted to Earth, the Next Level decided to use them by subjecting young Souls to their influence as a testing ground for upcoming members, hence the Adam/Eve experiment beginning. They flunked the test which began the current civilization as they had to learn for themselves the value of the benefits to Next Level membership.

*******
(d) how it ended as the people of the earth were struck with fear when God resurrected the two witnesses?
*******

Their “standing up again” (resurrection) occurs as it says AFTER they are subdued/ruined, what they felt was “shot down by the press” and that ruin was observed by the public til at least May 31st 1982 with the coming out of the movie, The Mysterious Two. By the way, that couldn’t have been a worse misrepresentation of anything Ti and Do were about. Note how the English word “resurrection” came to represent “rising from the dead”, which it does mean indirectly. Humans are all dead until the Next Level gives them a piece of their mind as a soul deposit (seed) because with it and subsequent experiences with incarnate Older Member(s) they will die and never know the further opportunity to “stand again”. So Resurrection has two parrallel meanings:

1) To stand up again, which has to do with having one’s Soul body brought back by the Next Level, which is completely bibical. Jesus said he had lived before the world began, where World can be referring to the current civilization or the entire planet. Jesus said that John the Baptist was the one spoken of as the “messenger sent before His face” named Elias before he was John the Baptist. Jesus told his disciples they would see him again when he came back in the new age. Jesus was coming back as a “son of man” (offspring human). This is NOT reincarnation though this is where the entire idea of reincarnation came from and was like everything distorted. Each human has only one spirit and potentially one soul if that human is deposited with a soul. When that human dies, that spirit and/or soul either merges into the spirit world or is met by Next Level workers who take that soul to “abrahams bosum” or aka “paradise”, technically in a part of the heavens but not an adult member of the Kingdom of Gods in the literal heavens as it generally takes severel experiences taking over a prepared human vehicle to overcome all one’s human behaviors and ways as required to become a full fledged adult in the Next Level.

This standing up has to do with taking over (conquering all it’s human behaviors and ways) a new human vehicle assigned for you to take over by your Older Member with your participation in the choice.

2) It means “standing up for one’s master”, between an Older Member (God) who was last incarnate or for what Jesus called in English, Mammon from mammonous in the Greek related to “treasure” but basically entails the entire human kingdom, so it’s what you make your treasure. Even Kingdom of God/Heaven stimulated behaviors and ways among humans eventually become at best stepping stones to get one to a relationship with an incarnate Older Member. Once bonding/grafting to that Older Member one can not still give any time and energy to anything else, even if it was “loving ones’ neighbor as oneself”, say by being a humanitarian as at such a time one must give All their heart, All their Mind, All their Soul and All theri strenght to that incarnate Older Member. Without the Older Member incarnate it’s impossible to realistically give one’s All to that one person as one would not have a totally real example and teacher to show us what giving our all actually is. Ti and Do always said, if they didn’t need to come incarnate, they certainly would have took care of the classroom from the comfort of their spacecraft and if they let you see that spacecraft we’d be motivated by that proof as opposed to motivated by “faith” which is a choice to build or not and building only takes place by experience with the incarnate Older Member.

This standing up means giving service to one’s Older Member using one’s assigned human vehicle which is engaged when the Older Member gives insruction to share the information they brought, or to do any task they ask of you. This is where the expression comes from, to “stand up for” someone or something.

In accomplishing either of these one has “risen from the dead” as humans who don’t do this are destined to death and eventually the “second death”, the dissolving of the already dead to Next Level mind/spirit and/or soul in the “lake of fire”.

Note: on the word “accomplishing”, some Christians have been taught it’s a naughy word because they think Jesus did it all for us and if we therefore try to accomplish anything we are not accepting his gift of dying for our sins. This is a huge twist by the Luciferians but is rooted in truth as so many things the Luciferians have us twist. We adide in Their love if we ONLY try to accomplish the our Older Members give us to accomplish. We can become ascetics or monks/nuns and do nothing but pray or meditate all day, fast often, live by all the rules, help the poor, help cure the sick, give ourselves to others 24/7 and yet when the Older Member comes incarnate, if we are not willing to put all those things aside to go with and be with that Older Member, we miss out. Ti instructed us to make our committments to Do before she left. She said he was uncomfortable asking for our committment to him even though he knew we needed to give it to him just as he needed to give his committment to Ti. Ti never told Do, she was his Older Member. He learned it in the first year or so with Ti day and night and he said he gave Ti a real hard time coming to recognize who she was.

Thus if they want us to eat ice cream all day and we do it we are abiding in their love during that time we are following their instruction. They probably wouldn’t give us stupid things to do but they will give us fun things to do. They are not against fun. They simply want us to want to do only the things they consider fun. Ti and Do said, “the Lord wants you to have nice things. He just doesn’t want you to want them”. So this is why our Older Members give us commandments and instructions, behaviors and ways as it is by taking all these to heart that we draw their “Holy Mind” into us and then we are abiding in them and they are abiding in us. When we draw ONLY their mind, we are then like little children trusting them 100% and they will never abuse that. They actually only want that committment so they can trust us with the keys to the kingdom where upon entrance we are provided a myrid of departments to work in as nothing is automatic that was not once designed to be automatic and everything can possibly be improved upon and even though the Older Members can do many tasks themselves, they don’t want to. They would rather let the younger members do them so they can grow to become Older Members and even bear younger members into the Next Level.

Scriptures about resurrection:

Mar 12:25 For when they shall rise* from the dead, they neither marry, nor are given in marriage; but are as the angels which are in heaven.
Mar 12:26 And as touching the dead, that they rise: have ye not read in the book of Moses, how in the bush God spake unto him, saying, I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob?
Mar 12:27 He is not the God of the dead, but the God of the living: ye therefore do greatly err.

*rise = 450 anistemi an-is’-tay-mee
from ana – ana 303 and isthmi – histemi 2476; to stand up (literal or figurative, transitive or intransitive):–arise, lift up, raise up (again), rise (again), stand up(-right).

Mat 22:30 For in the resurrection* they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven.
Mat 22:31 But as touching the resurrection of the dead, have ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God, saying,
Mat 22:32 I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? God is not the God of the dead, but of the living.

*resurrection = 386 anastasis an-as’-tas-is
from anisthmi – anistemi 450; a standing up again, i.e. (literally) a resurrection from death (individual, genitive case or by implication, (its author)), or (figuratively) a (moral) recovery (of spiritual truth):–raised to life again, resurrection, rise from the dead, that should rise, rising again

With this said, the way in which Ti and Do and by the way, their student body, who are with them throughout these times as it is for them that they came and were incarnate and dealing with the Luciferians, etc. “stand up again” is by gradually building to the “second wave” of face to face sharing of Ti and Do’s information/Mind with the public.

Before the face to face public meetings again, Do took us through many projects as he wasn’t sure Ti wanted us to go public again and Ti wasn’t in her vehicle to ask, so he would ask her privately with his mind. The way they communicated was seldom with a clear answer. It is not like a channeler or a psychic or like a contactee or by some type of automatic writing and we didn’t use tarot cards or weegee boards or any other spiritual paraphenelia. Nor was it through dreams though dreams were considered lesson times to prepare one for the next day’s lessons though we only shared dreams with one another if Ti and Do instigated our doing so and it was seldom and we never tried to interpret them. Occasionally Ti and Do would share one of their dreams and we’d wonder what it meant. The communication came as a thought and they would have to “pull” on that thought to understand all it represented. Sometimes this would take days, weeks, months and years to understand. Pulling was not only mental but trying things. It might be a thought that we needed to move that they later learned was due to a private investigator hired by an x-family member to find someone. To honor such a thought, they would try to seek where they might want to move to. That would take them to the idea of a town or direction. So they’d drive off in that direction to check out how it felt when they got there. Sometimes they later learned they needed to leave so we the student body could deal with our advasaries without Ti and Do’s more powerful minds around to ward them off for us, something we didn’t even know they were often doing which is kin to Jesus running off evil spirits.

With this in mind, after Ti had exited her incarnation, Do began to feel there was still more we could do publically. So Do had us follow though on a book Ti started us on called the Transfiguration Diet, by Littlegreen, Inc. Think Tank. He also said we had to be who were were, referring to the identity of being the return of the One called Jesus and his disciples. He was not saying he was Jesus as Jesus was the body He now as Do took then. That’s what he was saying. Then he also started a video group who would go to UFO conventions and symposiums to do interviews with leading researchers. Then he began writing the book entitled, “’88 Update – The “UFO TWO” and their Crew” that was designed to set the records straight from what was wrongly stated in the press about He and Ti’s efforts in the 70’s. Then he had us start video projects with classmembers doing the talking. June and Sawyer were chosen and there was even a consideration of sending them out to talk to the public again. But then Do felt instruction from Ti, who was outside her vehicle that said he needed to do the videos and that became the 12 hour “Beyond Human – The Last Call” series. When we started this series our numbers were down to 25 students if I recall right. I remember this because when we began to consider various public projects, they also included writing projects and a few of us gravitate to studying scripture, something we didn’t do hardly at all before then. That’s when I came upon the talk of the 24 elders in Revelations and thought that must be those remaining but we never talked about it as it was unimportant. And then there was the 1/3 of a page advertisement in USA Today, national and international addition followed by similar ads in new age newspapers all over the U.S., Canada and in Australia, New Zealand, and England. And we did some correspondence with people from all these places and with people in prisons and we’d send them a Beyond Human tape. However, in doing all this it seemed we all wanted to go out face to face again.

So Do obliged us. On 1/1/1994 we officially “stood upon our feet” to do another 9 month round of public meetings. I can’t actually recall any alarm or fearful public reactions to our re-emergence but I don’t doubt for a minute that someone reading a poster or article or hearing/seeing a Radio and/or TV spot, as we did plenty wouldn’t have had stimulated some unpleasant or alarming memories as no one was particularily fond of us. If anything it seemed we were ignored but ignoring can often be a fearful response.

Do did not give any meetings. They were all done by students and we nearly doubled the numbers though some dropped away soon after to arrive at 38 by March of 1997. No doubt all who knew of the 1975-76 public meetings and thorough media coverage of Bo and Peep would have been watching all this unfold with a certain amount of distress as the UFO Cult was back and that really came to a head when they laid down their lives in March of 1997 with the timing of the very, very unusual Hale Bopp Comet and companion.

This question refers to verse:

Rev 11:11 And after*1 ((3326 meta= accompanying, amid, among, following, hence, hereafter, since)) three days*2 (2250 hemera= sitting/tamed periods of time) and (an) half*3 ((semi day/period)) (the) spirit ((mental disposition, quickening (life energy), blast of mind))*4 of life*5 from God ((2316 theos = the general name of deities or divinities)) entered into them and (they) stood ((2476 histemi= upheld, continued, committed)) upon ((1909 epi= towards, because of)) their ((the other persons (followers/students upcoming harvest))) feet ((4228 pou= footstool)) and ((2532 kai= both)) great ((3173 megas= large, big)) fear ((5401 phobos= alarm, fright)) fell ((4098 pipto= of falling)) upon ((because of)) (that which they) saw ((2334 theoreo= (were the)spectators, beholder, looked on, perceived, saw))

*1 after = 3326 meta met-ah’
a primary preposition (often used adverbially); properly, denoting accompaniment; “amid” (local or causal); modified variously according to the case (genitive association, or accusative succession) with which it is joined; occupying an intermediate position between apo – apo 575 or ek – ek 1537 and eiV – eis 1519 or proV – pros 4314; less intimate than en – en 1722 and less close than 4862):–after(-ward), X that he again, against, among, X and, + follow, hence, hereafter, in, of, (up-)on, + our, X and setting, since, (un-)to, + together, when, with (+ -out). Often used in composition, in substantially the same relations of participation or proximity, and transfer or sequence.

*2 days = 2250 hemera hay-mer’-ah
feminine (with wra – hora 5610 implied) of a derivative of hemai (to sit; akin to the base of 1476) meaning tame, i.e. gentle; day, i.e. (literally) the time space between dawn and dark, or the whole aganakthsiV – aganaktesis 24 hours (but several days were usually reckoned by the Jews as inclusive of the parts of both extremes); figuratively, a period (always defined more or less clearly by the context):–age, + alway, (mid-)day (by day, (-ly)), + for ever, judgment, (day) time, while, years.

Interestingly that it states it’s a period of time in which they are “sitting, kin to “tame”, that one can picture a “classroom” which is what Ti and Do called the environment of the overcoming process.

*3 half = 2255 hemisu hay’-mee-soo
neuter of a derivative from an inseparable prefix akin to ama – hama 260 (through the idea of partition involved in connection) and meaning semi-; (as noun) half:–half.

In five references to the usage (context) of this word’s translation to “half” in the New Testement it is referring to a partition or semi portion of a kingdom or one’s goods or of a “short” season (times) as in Rev. 12:14.

*4 Spirit = 4151 pneuma pnyoo’-mah
from pnew – pneo 4154; a current of air, i.e. breath (blast) or a breeze; by analogy or figuratively, a spirit, i.e. (human) the rational soul, (by implication) vital principle, mental disposition, etc., or (superhuman) an angel, demon, or (divine) God, Christ’s spirit, the Holy Spirit:–ghost, life, spirit(-ual, -ually), mind. Compare yuch – psuche 5590.

*5 life = 2222 zoe dzo-ay’
from zaw – zao 2198; life (literally or figuratively):–life(-time). Compare yuch – psuche 5590.

5) When did the two witnesses ascend to heaven and how did the people of the earth take notice?

a) When did the Two Witnesses ascend to heaven?

First off, if it wasn’t clear, it was back in verse:

Rev 11:7 And when they shall have finished their testimony ((perform)), the beast ((venomous animals)) that ascendeth ((climb)) out of the bottomless pit ((underground depths)) shall make war ((battle)) against them, and shall overcome ((subdue)) them, and kill ((separate(exit) by/from/because of death of the vehicle they had incarnated into)) them ((and/or themselves)).

So to spell it out this is saying the “Beast” defined as “venomous animals” (the Luciferian fallen angels (discarnate and with those who are their descendants “space aliens”, that had been forced underground (pit) to hide from an Earth recycling period til they were released (Rev 9:1 in the 1940’s and 1950’s), and all humans and their organizations who they are the ancestral fathers of genetically, that includes the myrid of evidence of the human equivilent space aliens in and around the Earth) that battle (by thought, word and deed) against the Two Witnesses and in so doing subue/conquer them (in that battle) and then at some point thereafter these Two “exit their physical bodies” they incarnated into, as depicted by the interpretation of the Greek “apokteino” where “apo”=”separate, complete, cease, take away or off from” and “kteino” = death (of the physical body), thus “separate by/from/because of death”.

Thus I am saying the SUBUING was when the U.S. authorities through the media solved the mystery of the identity of these Two who for over a month were sought after as responsible for 20+ people flat leaving their lives behind suddenly after attending a meeting in Waldport, Oregon on September 14, 1975 to allegedly meet up with a UFO to be taken to heaven in outer space. When they finally identified the human identities of those who were only then called Bo and Peep (who later changed their names to Do and Ti) as Marshall Herff Applewhite and Bonnie Lu Truesdale Nettles and saw that both had a recent arrest record and that Do was actually a convicted felon (thief in the night), even though it was a misunderstanding because they used a credit card of an early follower whose husband reported it stolen and they kept a rental car beyond the agreement, both of which complaints were dropped but because of the strange situation of who Ti and Do said they were, giving authorities Sanskrit names; Shril Pravanah (Do) and Shakti Devi (Ti) that a Buddist Monk named, Nor Bu Chin who took a liking to them gave them, (that was during a time they used lots of names like, Tiddly and Wink, Chip and Dale, Winnie and Pooh and eventually settled on Bo and Peep because of the nursery rhyme that they were shepherds of sheep and then finally Do and Ti). However, the district attorney in St Louis where they initially rented the car decided to prosecute anyway, it seemed to Do to make points for re-election. When it was finally going to come to trial, 6 months had passed with Do in jail so he copped a plea that had a 4 month sentence so he could get out right away. Because of this being exposed on National Television and media they felt the prophecy of their being “killed” in the “street” was their mission being shot dead because they weren’t operating on the basis of prophecy, except in knowing that the Two Witnesses were depicting their task.

Thus what I am saying is that their ascension (rising up) was depicting when their Soul bodies exited the prepared human bodies they had borrowed/taken over for their task. The way this was depicted by the original translators/interpreters was as a repeat Jesus death and resurrection but what they didn’t know was that no such demonstration was necessary this time as the disciples with Jesus needed to experience that reality and since they were returning after giving their human lives in service to Jesus they were taking off from where they left off in their growth and that was equipt with more faith and recognition of their “shepherds voice” to where when they heard about Ti and Do or saw them talk they didn’t give joining with them a second thought.

Now, since Ti exited her human vehicle before and in a different way from Do and the student body and in the one time Do actually led a brief bible study it had to do with Revelations chapter 12, that he said depicted Ti, and since Do knew Ti to be his Older Member and “heavenly Father” and the same One who was referred to by Jesus as his “Father” (in heaven, as he wasn’t incarnate then), I sought to prove that the Father was slated to return and surfaced the following:

Rev 14:1 And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, and with him an hundred forty and four thousand, having his Father’s name written in their foreheads.

Note: The Father has a “name” that will be in the memory/minds of his students thus the Father has a physical body upon Their joint return.

Joh 14:21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him.
Joh 14:22 Judas saith unto him, not Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world?

Note: Interesting that here Judas is indicating that Jesus had before that indicated the “humans in the world” would NOT see him:

Joh 14:19 Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also.

Note: Thus Judas will see him because Judas SHALL Live. And remember Jesus said God was god of the living not the dead and the living were all those who had received a seed that they can grow through looking to their Older Member into eternal Life. But it doesn’t seem likley that Jesus was speaking of eternal life for Judas yet, that is as an absolute to be given, because Judas would still have a great deal of proving his love for the Next Level through his Older Members after Jesus has his vehicle killed and then upon overcoming the world upon Jesus return incarnate.

Joh 14:23 Jesus answered and said (unto) him, If (a) man ((G5100 tis= ONE)) love me, (he) (will) keep my words: and my Father (will) love him, and (we) (will) come unto him, and make (our) abode ((G3438 mone= a staying or dwelling)) with him.

Note: Even though “we” was added by the original translators it seems contextually justified in this case as the disciples already knew Jesus was saying he was coming back and they would see him and and be with him in his kingdom, so since the Father is being depicted as also loving each of the students as after all the Father is the one who gave these Souls to Jesus to teach/lead/birth.

Luke 9:26 for whosoever (shall) (be) ashamed (of) me and (of) my words, (of) him shall (the) son (of) man (be) ashamed, when (he) (shall) come ((g2064 erchomai= accompany, appear, bring)) in ((g1722 en= with/by, altogether)) (his) own glory ((g1391 doxa= very apparant (exposed/obvious to sight), showing thinking, opinion, judgment, viewpoint)), and (in) (his) father’s, and (of) (the) holy angels ((g0032 aggelos= messenger)).

Note: He’s saying when he comes in his own very apparant, obvious to sight way, his “father” would also be apparant and those called the holy angels the disciples who gave their life for Jesus.

There are a number of additional indicators that the Father and Jesus are both to come incarnate.

TI EXITS FIRST

For Ti, it was when she left her vehicle (body) on June 19, 1985 as prophesied to occur before Do in:

Rev 12:16 And the earth helped the woman, and the earth ((1093=ground)) opened her ((846 autos= it’s)) mouth ((4750= by implication because of related language (thoughts/words)*)) and swallowed up** the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth.

* Do said after Ti exited that her vehicle was burnt out, referring to her taking the brunt of the negative thoughts of those humans in the world that hated them that the Luciferian “beast” motivated, (flood which the dragon cast out of his/their mouth). Understandibly most humans who had loved ones in the group would lament their loved one’s leaving their lives and them behind, though if they sought solice from God, however they thought of God, they would have found peace of mind with the same way anyone who loses a loved one, which is inevitable for all humans eventually and often seemingly before their time will be faced with. For most it would be a great challenge to be at peace with a loved one’s decision to follow a different path. Ti and Do told us, those we left behind would receive special help because of our choices to leave to give ourselves to the Kingdom of God/Heaven exclusively but it still depends on each individual to choose to seek that help and let themselves find that peace and even spur their own closer relationship with the Kingdom of God/Heaven, the ultimate highest purpose a human can live for.

**This phrase “earth opened her mouth and swallowed up” has some history. Note in the song sung by Crosby Stills and Nash about those who fell demonstrating for peace at Kent State in Ohio on May 4, 1970 when the national guard shot randomly into the students who were peacefully protesting Nixon’s escalation of the Vietnam war by a major bombing campaign against Cambodia. Sawyer went to school with the brother of Jeffery Miller, one of the killed students when this occurred. This song was about the “cost of freedom”, in this case the freedom to demonstrate against a government that justified murder for profit. Thus these gave their lives and it was an instrumental event that helped change public opinion against the war and eventually brought down the Nixon administration. The lyrics “mother earth shall swallow you, lay your body down”.

Pertinent verses:

Psalms 57:3 He shall send from heaven, and save me from the reproach of him that would swallow me up. Selah. God shall send forth his mercy and his truth.
Psalms 124:3 Then they had swallowed us up quick, when their wrath was kindled against us:
Numbers 16:30 But if the LORD make a new thing, and the earth open her mouth, and swallow them up, with all that appertain unto them, and they go down quick into the pit; then ye shall understand that these men have provoked the LORD.

I say it was prophesied as Ti’s exit before Do and the student body (her seed) because of the next verse:

Rev 12:17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant ((3062 loipoy= remaining ones)) of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.

Her seed includes her “son” whom she gives birth to in:

Rev 12:2 And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered ((5088 tikto= bring forth)).
Rev 12:5 And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne.

Some Christians think this chapter is talking about Mary the human woman who birthed the baby vehicle named Jesus. This is very far off the mark because Mary was at best a disciple and a disciple can’t give what is a “spirit birth” to their teacher. Only the parent, here in the context of one’s heavenly Father can bear their young by a “spirit/mind birth”, Just as Jesus said he would do with his diciples in the new age upon his/their return. Also, these prophecies were given to apply to the future, not to tell stories about the past. These prophecies were also given to pertain to the time of Jesus and his Father’s return, so all those preachers who conjure up all the history related to what these verses depict are simply missing the point of their purpose and application. Of course they couldn’t have done any better until Jesus came and revealed the only correct interpretation which is being revealed now because Ti and Do were that return so their story does that revealing to those that know what they taught and did over their 12 and 24 years incarnate and try to match it up with these prophecies. It would have been better for those Christians who wanted to understand the book of revelations to use it as clues of what the return would look like and keep it to themselves instead of then teaching their ideas to others so that others then think they understand them and can’t imagine the real deal when They come. However, this is allowed by the Kingdom of God/Heaven so that all have their choices and for those the Kingdom of God/heaven prepares, will not be satisfied with certain answers until they make sense with the entire picture.

DO AND CREW EXIT LAST:

For Do and Their Crew, their student body, the returned Saints/Angels, Jesus forcasted would return with him and his Father, their ascension was when they layed down their vehicles lives over March 21-23, 1997 which was broadcast as the “Heaven’s Gate cult suicides”.

ABOUT HOW THE STUDENT BODY ARE WITH THEM:

First of all this was never just about the Two Witnesses. The entire reason Jesus and His Father were returning was to birth their litter of Souls. Thus it can be assumed wherever these Two go, their litter will also be, physically with them, that is for the FIRST fruit Souls and for the LAST fruit Souls mentally with them until the close of the 2nd harvest phase/self judgement period that seems to be finalized by Ti and Do and Crew’s final return, but NOT incarnate this time, but only visible in the sky/heavens this time.

Pertinent verses that depict presense of the student body and their qualifications and conquering to be harvested FIRST fruit (despite what many Chritians think they would be First, while they will in fact be potentially LAST) that Jesus prophesied in:

Matthew 16:27 For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels; and then he shall reward every man according to his works.

Note: Jesus says He as the “Son of man” shall come. Son of man is the same as “offspring of human”, that’s incarnate.

Rev 6:2 And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow ((those who have entered into covenant with the One sitting on the white horse (AppleWhite was the name of Do’s “horse”))); and a crown ((Ti births him to his task on the Throne, Fatherhood as he then brings the student body through the birth canal without Ti’s incarnate presence)) was given unto him: and he went forth conquering ((is conquering as he helps each student to conquer)), and to conquer ((to complete the task, having overcome the Luciferian space alien fallen angel attacks)).

Rev 11:2 But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months ((two meanings for greek “men” = one as a month as in moon cycle and the other as referring to those whe are “assured/sure” which makes more sense following context of referring to those on “foot”, another depiction of having a physical body and occupying the holy city)).

Rev 11:16 And the four and twenty elders ((There were ~25 left from the first “thunder” by Ti and Do in 1975/76 harvest)), which sat ((depicting student setting)) before God ((One on the Throne, that Ti birthed Do to take upon her incarnation exit in 1985)) on their seats ((exit video shows the white seats the student sat in)), fell upon their faces*, and worshipped ((served and are serving now to locatge those who want to be “saved” as the second harvest (belief and service in Ti and Do are the requirements to qualify))) God,

Rev 14:4 These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. ((like jesus said even lust in mind was defiling and also said, they would no longer marry at this time to become “angels”)). These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth ((the student body are literally with him 24/7)). These were redeemed from among men, being the firstfruits ((saints (those who gave their lives for God), Jesus disciples)) unto God (Father=Ti) and to the Lamb ((Son=was Jesus,now Do))

Pertinent verses that indicate TWO phases to the return with the One who was incarnate as Jesus, as One of the Two Witnesses being First (incarnate) and Last “in his glory/brightness” (visible in the literal heaven’s/sky) WITH his HOLY(pure) angels (crewmembers, those who graduated and were born into new physical bodies):

Rev 22:13 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last.

Matthew 25:31 When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels ((saints)) with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory:

Pertinent verses that are depicting the Luciferian fallen angel space aliens as the Devil and his angels:

Mat 25:41 Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels:

HOW DID THEY LEAVE:

Each of the Two Witnesses, Ti and Do, as I see it and each of their graduating students ascended when their Soul bodies left their “borrowed” human containers (human bodies), when they decided to exit by “giving their life” (in the case of Ti, having taken the brunt of the negativity *1), in the case of the 39 by, “falling upon their faces”*2, aka “the greatest love”*3, aka “laying down their lives*4” over March 21,22,23 of 1997.

*1 Rev 12:16 And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth.
*2 read caution below first
*3 read caution below first
*4 read caution below first

CAUTION – THIS THINKING IS NOT TO SUGGEST ANYTHING BEYOND WHAT IT MEANS TO THOSE WHO CAN RELATE TO IT AS THE UNVARNISHED TRUTH. Becoming a member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven is a huge task and the hardest task a human can engage and takes many lesson opportunities to build to. Just because we all look the same and generally have the same likes and dislikes, doesn’t mean we are all in the same Next Level determined, “grade in school”. It’s impossible for any human to judge what grade in school anyone else is in. That’s why Jesus said, “Judge not” in terms of measureing self and/or others in this regard.

BEFORE PROCEEDING ONE MIGHT WANT TO READ THIS PERSONAL NOTE FROM SAWYER:

PERSONAL NOTE FROM SAWYER:

“I was a fully dedicated student of Ti and Do’s for 19 years. I was assigned tasks to help Do with fellow students who were having problems, in which I reported to Do directly about. I sought to give my life. I was prepared to lay down my life with them before I left as we had been directly confronting the idea for years before they ended up proceeding. But still, I was not fully recognizing the reality of the Next Level. I was still thinking about the Next Level and my own participation in a spiritual way that showed I still have my “self” in mind, which needs to be erased and converted to be on firm footing. Jesus called that “denying of self” – which is giving one’s will to ones Older Member. Because this flaw in my complete overcoming of humanness became evident, I was tested and I flunked the test. Ti, while outside her vehicle, as she Exited years before, but I knew it was from Ti, opened a gate that allowed a Luciferian space alien fallen angel to influence me to give in to sexuality and I immedieally caved by allowing images in my head, although I had for 18 years before then been quite good (I thought) at self control over my thoughts and had had no self stimulating of myself to give into sexuality before then. And from that day on, it seemed impossible to control and I tried to hide it, which was another falling. I went before my fellow students and exposed my actions but I still could not seem to muster even the desire to restart my self control. So approximately nine months after falling, Do was going to reassign me to the Overseer tasks I had become accustomed to performing for Do but I realized I was too much a hypocrit so for the first time told Do I couldn’t accept the assignment, to which he said, “Then what do you want to do”, to which I said, “I guess I have to leave”, to which he then said, “you want to become more objective”. Do then asked to speak to a fellow classmate, Nrrody to relay to the other students in the crew where I was staying at the time “not to try to talk swyody out of leaving as he knows what he is doing”. I was asked where I wanted to go and I said, “nowhere, just give me a bicycle and I’ll start riding it east”. As we were in California at the time. Do did not agree and suggested staying with former members who still wanted to be in touch with the group but were living in Arizona to which I agreed.

I was given $600.00 in cash and a plane ticket and a few changes of clothing and was on the plane the next day. I couldn’t stay with the former members long as I wanted to re-engage my human styled life and although they were living a full human styled life, we were not compatible in that, so I got a job and a apartment and bicycle and some musical instruments I used to play before joining. It was over ten year later that I realized why I had left them. I had never once disbelieved in Ti and Do and when I reengaged with my vehicle’s family, all the relatives were puzzeled that as they saw it, “I got out of the cult” but didn’t see it that way. Then after I started a relationship with a woman and she became pregnant, when the group layed down their lives, even though I still did not want to think of myself as one of their members, I felt compelled to go public to tell what I knew of them as the media didn’t know what to make of any of it and painted these wonderful people as evil or misled by evil, which I knew had zero foundation. So after doings lots of media all over NYC til the 60 minutes show on Easter Sunday of 1997, I went back to my life and helped birth my daughter by a midwife in our home in Carmel, NY and began to have dreams that I was observing the group and in a very, very gradual way over several years til the 9-11 attack that I had premonitions about the night before, “I wonder if we are going to be bombed?”. That was a shocker as I was just 30 miles from ground zero and knew people that worked in the towers that for strange reasons didn’t go to work that day. In any case, I had more and more dreams and eventually wanted to be in Do’s service again but didn’t want to leave my “wife” and daughter and felt that wasn’t an issue now. It took me many years to be able to re-digest this Next Level thinking so I know how hard it is and how it’s bizarre and nearly impossible to consider as reality, but it is reality so I must. However, at one point I asked Do in my privacy if I needed to prepare to lay down my body as they did. He came to me in a dream as clear as if I was sitting right next to him and said to me, “you need to give your life”. This is the way of the Next Level. They always give us options but it is a training program we are working up to completing. Ti and Do called it at one point, “God’s Astronaut Training Program”. Thus I am attempting to “give my life” and am willing to give it by telling about my experiences far and wide and accepting the negative backlash that may in fact eventually require my physical life. I do not look forward to that time but can’t think of a better way to go than being in service to my Heavenly Fathers, Do and Ti.”

*2 Rev 11:16 And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God,

*3 greatest love – giving/laying down one’s life for one’s Older Member, Disciples for Jesus, Jesus for his Father, Disciples for brethern

Joh 13:33 Little children, yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me: and as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye cannot come; so now I say to you.
Joh 13:34 A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another.
Joh 13:35 By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another.
Joh 13:36 Simon Peter said unto him, Lord, whither goest thou? Jesus answered him, Whither I go, thou canst not follow me now; but thou shalt follow me afterwards.
Joh 13:37 Peter said unto him, Lord, why cannot I follow thee now? I will lay down my life for thy sake.
Joh 13:38 Jesus answered him, Wilt thou lay down thy life for my sake? Verily, verily, I say unto thee, The cock shall not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice.

Joh 15:12 This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you.
Joh 15:13 Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends.
Joh 15:14 Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you.
Joh 15:15 Henceforth I call you not servants; for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth: but I have called you friends; for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you.
Joh 15:16 Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you.

*4 giving one’s life for the sheep, laying down one’s life on instruction from the Father

Joh 10:11 I am the good shepherd: the good shepherd giveth his life for the sheep.
Joh 10:12 But he that is an hireling, and not the shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, seeth the wolf coming, and leaveth the sheep, and fleeth: and the wolf catcheth them, and scattereth the sheep.
Joh 10:13 The hireling fleeth, because he is an hireling, and careth not for the sheep.
Joh 10:14 I am the good shepherd, and know my sheep, and am known of mine.
Joh 10:15 As the Father knoweth me, even so know I the Father: and I lay down my life for the sheep.
Joh 10:16 And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.
Joh 10:17 Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again.
Joh 10:18 No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father.

b) At or after their ascension into heaven how did the people of the earth take notice?

Thus they ascended after they “separated by death” from their vehicles that was seen by the world on most every news website, television and radio news broadcast and many documentaries thereafter, moreorless saturating the news cycles for weeks and then still very prominant for months to follow. It was taken out of the daily reporting by CNN and others when Princess Diana died in an automobile crash that was considered to be foul play, which was in August 1997. This was also when the highly contraversial Hale Bopp comet made perihelion – and was visible to the naked eye in North America. A number of documentaries were made, the last of which was by the National Geographics channel, Season 3, Episode Two entitled, “Final Report: Heaven’s Gate”, first broadcast on October 17, 2008. This is one of the most popular television publishers in the world, so this would have been seen by even billions potentially and suggests strongly in the most direct manner I have seen that Ti and Do and crew could have been the “Second Coming” so I tend to consider it the first phase of the Seventh angel’s sounding (trumpet blast) as it occurred 7 years after the 9/11/2001 shaking up, literally and figurativly speaking, as all prophecy seems to encompass:

Rev 11:13 And the same hour was there a great earthquake ((4578 seismos= to throw humans into a tremor of fear or concern)), and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven.

Below are the prophecies with more detailed literal revealing of intent that show, first the overview in Rev 11:7, how it is through the Luciferian fallen angel space aliens through human authorities and their media mouthpieces that the Two are subued. It doesn’t stop them but for the moment but not until They had accomplished the portion of their “testimony” they needed to accomplish to have gathered their “lost sheep”, the Souls who came back with them to prepare human containers (how they see human bodies) to receive their more evolved Minds, to take them over (overcome their humanness under the direction of these Two) for their graduation aka their Spirit, but actually Soul births, aka being harvested as fruit from the garden to become Members of the Evolutionary Level Above Human where upon arrival (ascension) will receive new Next Level styled physical bodies:

Rev 11:7 And when they shall have finished ((performed, execute)) their testimony ((Rev 10 seven thunders – public disseminations of their information)), the beast ((Luciferian fallen angel space aliens through the human authorities through the mouthpiece of the media)) that ascendeth ((climbed)) out of the bottomless pit ((hiding place/prison inside the Earth)) shall make war ((battle)) against them, and shall overcome ((3528 nikao=subdue (“shot down by the press”)) them, and kill ((615 apokteino= seperate(apo) by death (kteino))) them ((auto= themselves – their choices when and how to exit though by non-supernatural means, with Ti exiting first by “burning out her vehicle as depicted in Rev 12:16*1)).

*1 Rev 12:16 And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth.
Rev 12:17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.

Rev 11:11 And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them.

Rev 11:12 And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them.

It was world news every day until the Princess Diana death took over the news headlines and continued for many months afterwards with virtually every news agency in many countries around the world, every magazine, etc. which was the 7th Thunder of Rev 10 all during the 6th angel’s “trumpet like” sounding. Thus the whole world was watching in amazement what was bizarre. Psychologist tried to come up with reasons and of course they always do but when it comes right down to the details, they had virtually none to support their theories, though they certainly wouldn’t admit to that. I helped several of the most popular researchers. The last national/international “observation” of these Two was by:

National Geographics Channel’s Season 3, Episode Two entitled, “Final Report: Heaven’s Gate”, first broadcast on October 17, 2008. This is one of the most popular television publishers in the world, so this would have been seen by many millions potentially and suggests strongly that Ti and Do and crew could have been the “second coming of Jesus”. I know as I was one of their primary sources and asked that in exchange for my interview they at least make that statement, though they didn’t substantiate it with all the data that suggests it. I am barely touching on the proves here but one has to focus on ALL Jesus said, not just the miricles and “love of one’s neighbor” aspects and some of the parables and the distortion of what he meant literally morphed into figuratives like the “camel through the eye of the needle” example. It was virtually impossible for a rich human to go to the Kingdom of/in the heavens because they will be putting their trust in those riches instead of their Father in the literal heavens. The brainwashing of the populus is huge so that IT all looks normal and even progressive when it’s mostly way off the track it could be on. In that verse about the “eye of the needle”, the Greek word was a sewing needle however sized the eye and NOT an archway in the town that camels had to stoop on their knees to get through with a load. However, I would not be surprised if Jesus said it that way to give the option for people to believe what they wanted. Otherwise why would he have used the camel example with a sewing needle. Jesus was very clearly speaking to at least two mindsets, those that could grasp what he was teaching because they were invisibly and genetically prepared to receive it and those that could become first time believers and finally those that would find fault with everything he said and would try to get rid of him. He didn’t want to be “done in” before he had finished his task of bringing those his Father gave him far enough along so that they could graduate their “second trimester” towards their eventual “spirit/soul birth” that jesus said they would need to take a new flesh body (water birth) to accomplish upon his return.

So all their enemies were watching alright.

enemies = 2190 echthros {ech-thros’} from a primary echtho (to hate); hateful (passively, odious, or actively, hostile);

They were/are all those who hate them, whoever they are and for whatever reasons, most without a cause except how it threatens their agenda as was the case with Jesus as well. He was killed by the fearful Roman government at the behest and pressure from those with the most power over the common people, the high priests of the establishment Jewish religion who feared loss of their congregations. They were simply pawns of the discarnate Luciferian space alien fallen angels who later commondeered Paul of Tarsus to their agenda to dilute and bring distortion to what Jesus taught. He was a pawn as well. That’s not to say he didn’t become a believer to some degree, though it went to his head big time so much so that today much of the modern Chrisitan organizations are nearly void of talking and teaching all Jesus said as Paul made it palatable to the masses, programming them to believe that all they need to do is believe on Jesus and accept their illusion of who he was into their hearts and they would be “born again” to receipt of eternal life with him either when they die or by some physical rapture into the clouds.

What has become talk of rapture, originally meant being “caught” away from their life, Jesus illustration of what he and his disciples were doing when they passed on the truth that the Kingdom of God/Heaven was “at hand” as “fishers of men” the application of which was made manifest when someone met up with the incarnate member in some shape or form and “left all behind” to be with that Older Member and/or to go about disseminating Their “words” aka Holy Mind/Spirit. Yes, believers who make those connections with the current Older Member(s), in the current case in the names and teachings of Ti and Do, when they die in Their service then their Soul body will also be caught away from it’s otherwise destination somewhere in the spirit world and will be taken to be on board a hovering but invisible to humans spacecraft “heaven” that is among the skies, in the atmosphere of Earth, thus among the clouds. It is true that those who “died in christ” 2000 years ago, being those who gave their lives in service to the Father and Jesus person and teachings, the true “Saints” would “rise first”, (as Paul wrote in 2nd Thessalonians), rise being to “stand up again”, the definition of “resurrection” which pertains to standing on physical human legs, (born again of flesh, aka in carnal – latin for flesh). These became the firstfruits. They didn’t need any proof at all to recognize their shepherds as the physical human vehicles they would take were also specifically prepared from their birth to be open to the receipt of the information that would register to them as totally true (because it is). And so it is with those who “remain”, have not died in Christ yet. These have also been prepared from their birth of their physical human bodies. For these though Ti and Do’s arrival and departure may still have very challenging aspects to embrace fully, they will still have a degree of recognition that They ARE who They said They ARE, so can choose to follow that belief to further waking up to as with each baby step we take towards Ti and Do, by talking to Them, they help us by revealing more of Themselves to us in ways that always leave us the choice to deny or doubt is occurring. When we push past the doubts and fears, asking Them for the strength to do so, they provide it and such we as the human plants that we are begin to push out of the dirt/ground/earth towards the sun’s light to eventually grow by that faith into a fruitful tree.

Rev 11:12 And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them.

The “great voice from heaven (the sky/outer space, among the cloudiness)” was Ti’s spacecraft that was cloaked/disguised (clouded) by the “Hale Bopp comet”. Do recognized Ti’s “voice” (Holy Mind) in that Comet’s arrival as what they (He and Ti) had anticipated from their awakening as punctuated by comet Kohoutek, the first ALERT EXCLAMATION (WOE) that followed the 5th angel’s sounding/voice (trumpet blast, vibrational uplift of the human mindset of the 1940’s-50’s when they arrived and simultaneously opened up the prison gate on the underground Luciferian fallen angel space aliens so they could freely choose to influence humans to their agenda that gave the humans the opportunity to raise their awareness of their reality so they could be more equipt to accept what Ti and Do would begin to teach when they began their prophecy fulfillment period that served to call the first fruits to their classroom, that took shape in 7 distinct passes (thunders), the first of which in April of 1975 in Los Angeles and the 7th in two phases, the first of which was the Heaven’s Gate Web Site and Book in 1996 and the 2nd phase their actual exit that was broadcast for every eye to see and for every ear to hear over the entire world. It’s the choice of humans to pay attention, to as Jesus said OBSERVE THE SIGNS and not assume they would be the first to SEE while not paying hardly any attention to the news or to what’s happening in the literal heavens/outer space) and the massive consciousness uplifts in considering the myrid of evidence of Space Aliens among us. That Seventh Thunder dig shake the human kingdom and especially in the Temple and Court areas of the planet.

As was said in the Heaven’s gate web site that remains today, Hale Bopp was the “sign” that told them it was time to exit. By that point they had already ruled out all exit scenerios that were considered by Ti and Do and some students from before Ti exited in 1985. Even so they “covered their bets” a common Ti and Do expression along with, “if in doubt don’t” along with “take a chance on a positive” along with “change is the name of the game” along with “get your Mind in your vehicle” which was synonymous with “clean your house” or “wash your robe” that Jesus was quoted to have talked about. On that last one, that was Ti talking to the returned saintly Souls; who had filled their soul container with a significant portion of Their Next Level “Holy/pure” Mind/Spirit while with Jesus until they gave their physical vehicle’s life in the process of their service, stimulating their press INTO their current human vehicle, prepared to receive that Holy Mind/Spirt.

I may be wrong about this but thus far it seems that the Second woe BEGAN with the arrival of the Hale Bopp Comet with the evidences (many) of it’s “companion object” that was covered up by NASA and Art Bell’s radio show where it was first spoken of and the Hawaii Observatory who allegedly airbrushed and/or explained away to cover up what was clearly photographed by the Japanese as an object that was not the comet and not a star and showed a photographic signature that showed no time lapse that distant objects (stars) show. Also it was reported that a number of amateur astronomers could see the companion with their telescopes and even binoculars. Yet the crew of Do and the 38 of the student body (with 4 to join them thereafter) which makes the 42 in Rev 11:2 referenced by the English word “month” which has two translations, as:

Rev 11:2 But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty (and) two months* ((and/or surely)).

*3376 men mane a primary word; a month:–month.

OR

*3375 men mane a stronger form of men – men 3303; a particle of affirmation (only with 2229); assuredly:–+ surely.

The context is speaking about the Gentiles, those not prepared for the Two Witnesses arrival who live in the geographical area of the new nation Jesus said the Kingdom of God/Heaven would be given to, not in the plan for the Two Witnesses primary prophecy period. (Ti and Do always said they felt the area of the U.S. west of the Mississippi River was where they felt was in their range, though they did on a number of occasions venture east of the Mississippi River).

Thus the second part of this verse is speaking to the definition of the Greek “pateo” to “tread under foot”. Here is the Strongs definition:

3961 pateo pat-eh’-o
from a derivative probably of paiw – paio 3817 (meaning a “path”); to trample (literally or figuratively):–tread (down, under foot).

One can see this is speaking about a “path” that is walked upon in relationship with the Holy City. A city by definition is a walled/defined area where PEOPLE live. A path doesn’t exist without people to trek upon it both literally and figuratively. Thus this is talking about people who are on this path in a the “temple/altar” streets(paths) of the city in which they are learning what that “path” entails. In this case the city is “holy” which is a reference to Beings who inhabit it. Holy means that which is “pure” and this is by the standard of the Next Level, thus this is the literal physical geographic area being shown John where all those who are Pure or in a stage of purity (measured by one’s Older Member’s purity) are on foot within. This is given to us by words, Mind/spirit, so it’s spiritual in that sense but the manifestation of all this “spirit/mind/words” is through physical human beings. Thus this verse is also depicting what Jesus said was a “standing up again” (resurrection) in (carnal/flesh) upon his return. Speaking of purity (holiness) has to do with the application of the behavior and ways of the Next Level as demonstrated and directed (birthed) through Older Members incarnate in human vehicles example, (The Two Witnesses) relative to each students capacity and “grade in school” as they approach their graduation/birth/harvest and metamorphosis into membership in the Next Level. Therefore these spoken of are COMMITTED which is the reference to the “bow” in Rev 6:2 – the “litter” of Souls being born who have covenanted to follow the lead of their Older Members.

Rev 6:2 And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer.

Here is where the ONE sitting on the white horse (applewhite) is crowned, which has to do with being graduated to His new station spoken of as the throne:

Rev 12:5 And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne.

The ONE who is doing the birthing is depicted here:

Rev 12:1 And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars:
Rev 12:2 And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered.

The sun is not only a depiction of the Great Light source, light in ALL ways that SHE has wrapped around her (clothed with), but also represents the Father while the moon, as a tool and reflector of the suns light being her vehicle, the female mother.

Ti always told Do she was to “get him started” and after that said she would “go back”. When she said this Do always wondered what that meant as Ti didn’t give any further details. He couldn’t imagine that she meant she would be going back to her human vehicle’s family. When her vehicle expired by becoming overcome with what the doctors called cancer, that Do said was the response of the vehicle to Ti’s Mind that “burned out her vehicle”, he knew what she meant. She came with him to birth him to his next station of bringing the students through their birth canal/metamorphosis, which is what the Rev 6:2 reference to “bow” really depicts, not what many Christians say it means as a bow as in bow and arrow, a human weapon of war. The Next Level has no need to use human weapons though they allow humans to do some of the house cleaning of weeds (tares) in their choice of waring.

bow = 5115 toxon tox’-on
from the base of tiktw – tikto 5088; a bow (apparently as the simplest fabric):–bow.
5088 tikto tik’-to
a strengthened form of a primary teko tek’-o (which is used only as alternate in certain tenses); to produce (from seed, as a mother, a plant, the earth, etc.), literally or figuratively:–bear, be born, bring forth, be delivered, be in travail.

This Rev 6:2 verse is the only place in the New Testament where the Greek “toxon” is referenced and defining it as a simple fabric doesn’t provide any hints to it’s application, though interestingly “bow” is used througout the Old Testament and New but with sevreal different origins and defintions anywhere from “bowing” as in bowing down to the bow and arrow but mostly to mean “covenant” and a cutting which makes the most sense in this context as “conquering” is aka Overcoming and Prevailing against one’s advasary (satan). Do said the definition of Isreal really meant an “overcomer”. Jacob was named “Israel” after he wrestled with an angel and won. The Hebrew word Israel means, “prevail as Jehovah” which can equally be conquer or overcome as Jehovah thus in this One sitting on the white horse of Rev 6:2 bow does seem to relate to this One’s efforts to conquer not only for himself but for each of those he is midwifing through the soul birth canal which thereby makes a great deal of sense that He is then “bearing” young himself.

This means that this Rev 6:2* rider of the white horse, having conquered takes place BEFORE the next one sitting on the Red horse.** I suspected early on that the Red horse was Bush and company, the Red republican “ruddy” (english) war mongering (red) who in one way or another stimulated the hatred that resulted in the NYC world trade center and pentagon attack as it brought “endless war” (on terror) thus no enemy to ever conquer as was hoped for by the committee formed in 1997 who were called, “progress for a new american century” writing the document “rebuilding American’s defenses” in which they said they NEEDED an event like Pearl Harbor to provide the impetus to bolster the U.S. to be able to fight a two front war. This was signed by Rumsfelt and Wolfowitz was one of the main authors of this document and Cheney was instrumental as well. Thus the 9/11 attack became that “pearl harbor” like event and that led quickly to a two front war against Afganistan and Iraq that are still in shambles while wealth is being generated by both, part of the reasons for the attacks in NYC’s financial center in the first place.

*White horse
Rev 6:1 And I saw when the Lamb* opened one of the seals, and I heard, as it were the noise of thunder, one of the four beasts saying, Come and see.
Rev 6:2 And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer.

*Lamb = for those who say the Lamb couldn’t have opened the seal and also be the One riding the white horse, they are not understanding the Next Level ways. The Lamb is referring to the Older Member from the Kingdom of God/Heaven (heavenly Father to us) who served in the task of “laying down his life for his sheep” thus termed the Lamb. It’s not the vehicle named Jesus that is opening the seal. He took that vehicle with him into the spacecraft cloaked by the clouds to demonstrate to his disciples that he was from the Kingdom of God/Heaven as he said only those who came from the Kingdom of God/Heaven ascend with their physical body back into the Kingdom. But once on the spacecraft he would get back his “celestial” model physical body to wear until he needed to return to operate as one of the Two witnesses. Thus this usage of “Lamb” was to make that link.

**Red horse:
Rev 6:3 And when he had opened the second seal, I heard the second beast say, Come and see.
Rev 6:4 And there went out another horse that was red: and power* was given to him that sat thereon to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another: and there was given unto him a great sword ((military might)).

*Ti and Do said that the U.S. area was kept from having major calamities so the classroom could function freely but Do said towards the last days that that protection would be lifted when they were gone and it didn’t take long, did it.

While talking about it, it was days before election day between Barak Obama and McCain/Palin and I was wondering who to vote for (but it was between Obama and Ralph Nader in my mind). I had a dream of Dstody, the only black male vehicle of the 38 who laid down their lives and also his vehicle was the brother of Lt. Ohura of Star Trek fame. He came to me and all he said with a thought was “Obama”. So I thought Do sent me the answer and I voted for Obama. However, weeks later at most, I came upon:

Rev 6:5 And when he had opened the third seal, I heard the third beast say, Come and see. And I beheld, and lo a black horse; and he that sat on him had a pair of balances in his hand.
Rev 6:6 And I heard a voice in the midst of the four beasts say, A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley for a penny; and see thou hurt not the oil and the wine.

Note the references to money in relationship to commodities and the balancing act he would have to perform that he entered office with the intense challenge of in a global wide financial “crisis” we are still in the midst of.

Therefore I knew that Dstody’s message probably had nothing to do with who I might vote for but everything to do with making sure I knew that Obama was the physical manifestation of the prophecy to have a black skinned human in the presidency fufilling that prophecy. (This does not mean Bush or Obama have a relationship with the Next Level but it does show that the White horse by it’s timing alone is the vehicle that Do took to perform his “conquering task”.

But referring to that “litter”, each of these students needed to do their own overcoming/conquering, thus the reason conquer was repeated as Do was not only conquering the human kingdom and his assigned advasary (satan), Lucifer but was also the direction behind each students personal success in conquering each of their assigned advasaries (satans).

These same students as Souls in human vehicles with Moses and then with Jesus made “covenant” each time to abide by the instructions, behaviors and ways as provided by the incarnate Older Member they were with for each stage (trimester) in their progression to “birth” into full adult membership in The Kingdom of Gods from/in the literal heavens. Ti and Do more accurately, “plainly and boldy”, as prophesied, spoke of the Kingdom of God, Kingdom of Heaven as “The Evolutionary Level Above Human”, where evolution is NOT Darwinian but represents the fact that life on Earth was built in kingdom levels; Mineral, Plant, Animal and Human so that the human kingdom could become the footstool for deposited Souls, as Jesus spoke of, as seeds, aka in Ti and Do’s real analogy as a catapillar’s cocoon to build one’s crysalis (christening = making one’s eye single to yield one’s whole body full of light) within to emerge a butterfly with “wings”, a Jesus and Old Testament reference to the way an eagle (the greatest of birds) takes one on their back/wings to the hightest places.

6) In the hour after they ascended, in what city did the great earthquake occur that killed 7000 people? A tenth of that city was to have been destroyed.

I believe this was New York City and was the World Trade Center attack and collapse of the two towers, etc. that “shook” the entire Earth in more ways than one and ushered in “endless war” as I just outlined of the Rev 6 Red Horse, Bush and company. Humans actually recorded a seismic frequency generated from those two towers collapsing in the way they did.

Here is how I justify this opinion:

You are referring to:

Rev 11:13 And the same hour*1 was there a great earthquake*2 ((shaking, tempest, commotion)), and the tenth part*3 of the city fell, and in the earthquake* were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven.

*1 hours
First off this “hour” doesn’t show a relationship to incarnate beings and being so small is likely a reference to a small amount of time but by Next Level definition of small. As it was said in scripture that a day to the Next Level was as 1000 human years, an hour of Next Level time would boil down to about 40 human years. Thus since they exited in 1997 the earthquake which is actually more accurately a “shaking, tempest, commotion” during that same ~40 year period.

*2earthquake = 4578 seismos {sice-mos’} from 4579; TDNT – 7:196,1014; n m AV – earthquake 13, tempest 1; 14
1) a shaking, a commotion 2) a tempest 3) an earthquake

*3 tenth part of the city fell
“city fell” is quite the indicator.

tenth part = 1182 dekatos dek’-at-os ordinal from deka – deka 1176; tenth:–tenth.
1176 deka dek’-ah a primary number; ten:–(eight-)een, ten.

In actuality, however this came to be, I don’t know, because the Next Level didn’t orchestrate this attack. If they want to weed the garden they use weather systems not humans with bombs, etc. However, the buildings that fell during the attack and fell because of the attack or were demolished completely because of the attack actually are 10 as follows:

World Trade Center buildings 1 – 7
St Nicholas collapsed completely
Deuche bank was so damaged it was later fully demolished
Fiterman hall of Manhattan Community College was badly damaged and because of mold is being rebuilt.

Curiously there were 17 buildings listed as part of the complex, all of which were either collapsed or damaged by the two towers falling. I only bring this up because of the translation above of “tenth part” as being “(eight-)een” which I do not understand how that relates exactly yet.

However, 7000 people didn’t die in the attacks, but it is odd that the Next Level would forecast an exact number as they would not know that as the garden is designed with the possibilities for random deaths though to those that ask for help in certain circumstances they will step in to save someone.

But in researching this number, it seems cilioi comes from chilioi and chilioi is of an uncertain affinity thus leaving some question as to it’s meaning:

thousand = 5505 chilias khil-ee-as’ from cilioi – chilioi 5507; one thousand (“chiliad”):–thousand.
5507 chilioi khil’-ee-oy plural of uncertain affinity; a thousand:–thousand

Nevertheless, in the Old Testament the term used for thousands

According to Easton’s Bible Dictionary certain instances translated to “thousands” is actually referring to “families”* or “tribes”. If this was actually more accurate it would make more sense that the Next Level knew that 7 families of humans would be represented in those buildings. The restaurant at the top of WTC 1 was called “top of the world” so one can imagine that there are 7 continents that were being represented here by WTC 1-7. This ties in potentially to the “family” translation.

*Thousands
(Micah 5:2), another name for “families” or “clans” (see Num.
1:16*; 10:4; Josh. 22:14, 21). Several “thousands” or “families”
made up a “tribe.”

*In this verse:
Num 1:16 These were the renowned of the congregation, princes of the tribes of their fathers, heads of thousands* ((family, tribe)) in Israel.

*504 ‘eleph eh’-lef
from ”alph’ (502); a family; also (from the sense of yoking or taming) an ox or cow:–family, kine, oxen.

To every event – angle sounding, woe, voice, thunder from the Next Level there are human events that are responses many both in ways seemingly negative and positive in terms of providing help to humans to rise out of their human condition which often takes the form of a trauma and loss. The Kingdom of God/Heaven designed the planet and they designed the kingdom levels of life to build on one another with the intention of providing a path to graduation from the human kingdom into their very ranks. Therefore, all creatures were designed with a limited life span. All life is a gift from the Next Level regardless for how long it lasts and what is experienced as it is only through living that a human can be given a soul/mind deposit from the Next Level that by the direction of the Older Members shows that new soul how to sprout into a prospective member of the Next Level. To foster this growth, Ti and Do said that “the human kingdom was not designed to work”, which is why it was spoken of as a footstool. The stool is for the human to use to reach up to the Next Level when the Next Level draws them. When humans experience trauma is shakes them from their security and mammalian self reliance, self being looking to themselves and/or their tribe or family, nation, etc. for help, so that they have the opportunity to reach up for help from the Kingdom of God/Heaven in whatever terms they came to understand Them. When humans reach up for help, the Next Level crews working under their Captain and Admiral Older Members offer appropriate help to those that ask according to their own guidelines. The Next level can take the spirit from a human vehicle that died and set it aside (save it, what Do called being “put on ice”. This means that spirit and/or soul will be given further opportunities to grow. That’s all, yet that is a lot as those that don’t ask for Their help are simply merged into the spirit world to be eventually recycled at the end of a garden cycle.

Ingredients of a Deposit-Becoming a New Creature By Lvvody w/Sawyer intro

December 20, 2013

Before Lvvody’s paper, I, sawyer just wanted to explain that this Next Level graduate who incarnated into a female human vehicle, was on one of the “exit video’s” and was mostly in tears. Some thought her tears were suspect of her not being fully in favor of what they were about to do in laying down those physical human containers they had incarnated into and overcome the human ways of. I knew otherwise having known her from the same meeting I attended and have a similar story to tell as do most all of those who joined with Ti and Do then and in 1994. None of these were naïve individuals or easily led or looking for a ride on a UFO or even on a religio-spiritual self elevating martyrdom trip, though I have to admit my vehicle did have that weakness of wanting to be special in that way – the hero on the cross, so to speak as I gathered from being brought up by those Catholic ideas and Jesus movies in the 1950’s – 1960’s I saw over and over again.

I too wanted to be a priest when 13 but couldn’t imagine why and knew early on that was not any direction I wanted anything to do with. I too felt pulled to Oregon after being deported from British Columbia where my girlfriend and I tried to build a homestead that previous winter having while still on Long Island studying British Columbia for a land purchase and studying log cabin building and hunting for food the year before to the dismay of our Catholic and Jewish parents.

At 19 years old, having been drawn to Canada, where I used to hitchhike to from NYC I became attracted to Vancouver so when I hooked up with my first serious girlfriend, lacking money for a motorcycle decided to hitchhike to Canada then to Vancouver then to Mexico and back the same way over a summer, that in so doing convinced us to try to move to British Columbia after getting jobs and an apartment and saving money over the next 9 months.

I was born in NYC and raised on Long Island and was driven to leave after I flunked out of my first year in college in Beckley, West Virginia, amid hating the Vietnam war knowing that I would go to Canada before being drafted. During that college year as out of my parents control I grew my hair and beard and because of was often threatened by southern red necks, while drugging as much as possible (but felt to stay clear of heroin and downers and speed, but used acid and mescaline, pot and hashish galore) and putting nude women pictures all over my walls around my bunk while having zero interest in studying anything. Yet years later when I used to hitchhike through very dangerous areas of Connecticut to go to Rhode Island to party with my high school buddies at their apartment where they lived when they weren’t on their Navy station on the U.S. Nimitz docked at Newport, RI, they’d all be drinking and drugging while for bizarre reasons related to some paranormal experiences with my psychic girlfriend I had quit by then, I’d be studying what Jesus said but never could figure out what he was talking about. I never sought to find out what he was talking about until after I met up with Ti and Do and after the meeting told all my friends throughout Newport, Oregon, the hippies I’d circulated with and my musical band mates that “I felt like I sat in front of the equivalent of Jesus”. Years before meeting with Ti and Do I’d hung out and by chance, not desire, lived with Jesus freaks in Washington state. I had been arrested in Canada, probably turned in as it was clear I was a New Yorker living there illegally and working as much as I could find, probably thought to be a draft dodger as were a number of my friends there. So my girlfriend was allowed to gather our belongings from our very remote no facility mountain cabin where we had lived for the very harsh winter and she met me at the U.S. border. The old 1949 GMC pickup we bought in Canada for $350.00 broke down in Yakima, WA and a Jesus freak in town offered us a place to stay and while there with his family and friends I’d debate with Christians what I saw as major flaws in the gospel ideas that seemed hypocritical. They still liked us and we them as we’d attend all their regular services where I mostly played drums and harmonica. Over two weeks time they fixed my truck without charge and we had $50, just enough to get to the Oregon coast where I thought I could get some fishing work, having come from a family of commercial fishers on Long Island so I imagined I could do that having no formal education or skillset. (Before that I worked as a handyman, a warehouse worker, in factories, sold pot, as a hospital janitor, short order cook, pharmacy delivery driver, newspaper sorter, etc.).

So that’s a little snapshot of my life from high school to when I lived on the Oregon Coast dancing with the Sufi’s, attending meditations, meditating on Sri Chin Moy pictures, transcendental meditation examination, study of yogananda the bhagvad gita all of which and more didn’t appeal to me while most of my friends were diving in. My girlfriend was always reporting seeing crazy stuff – spirits and balls of light in the meditations that I stopped attending as I was bored and would only fall asleep anyway so I’d hang out with folk outside. I remember thinking I wanted to become “enlightened” like Yogananda but I guess I didn’t know how to meditate right as I could never meditate on a guru’s picture or blank my mind.

(However with the few meditations Ti and Do taught, some 10 years into being in the group I did learn to not fall asleep and to blank my mind which was a technique that comes from practice of putting up a blank card against any thoughts we don’t want to have in our heads and also from learning how to listen without having any other conversations in our heads, something that Ti and Do taught us to do as well. But with Ti and Do we never meditated on them or pictures of them or anyone else. And the meditations were given and for a short time, maybe three months it was part of the program but then became optional. Curiously one who listens to Ti and Do’s audio meeting tapes can easily be bored by their often mundane content, yet each meeting was an exercise in controlling our own minds to which their was never any test of, but because of how much someone strengthened their ability to focus and on what to focus some were right with the Ti and Do lesson steps while others fell behind and eventually left and didn’t have the same understanding of things Ti and Do spoke about because they hadn’t learned to or wanted to learn to listen well enough. I saw examples of this with x-members I visited with after I left who had a completely different understanding of the ramifications to our air and then water fast in the near Phoenix desert in around 1992 that Do ended after two weeks. I had thought we were mentally willing to exit our physical bodies then but this x-classmate didn’t think that at all. As it turned out, what I had understood was how Do was prepared to think. He felt instructions to let Ti know we were willing to do whatever it took to be ready for exit which would include picking us up or leaving our bodies as a result of the fast).

Back to my little story:

We were not happy wherever we were. We’d constantly drive or hitchhike down to California looking for a new place to live and we’d visit with friends in Berkley and San Diego. One friend was a lawyer living in Berkley heights who had a bustling drug business, but I was still very straight then so it didn’t attract me. We’d drop in on the Fillmore West as we were dead heads before they were called dead heads, so we ended up sleeping in the Ken Kesey warehouse and on the roof of the free clinic in Bezerkly. Finally in 1974 after my girlfriend had a brief affair that devastated me and I recovered and then he dumped her and I took her back, we decided to settle down and were part of a startup little commune with two other couples on a couple acres of land in Waldport, OR. I began to build a house – a teepee shape of my own haphazard design. I fell the trees that were pole size, stripped the bark and treated with creosote then gathered building materials mostly from donations and got about half way with it, while also having a nice big garden and I decided I wanted to go back to NY to visit having been gone for 5 years by then. So we hitchhiked there and a relative bought us bus tickets for the return and I visited with both our families. A month later I came out of an all nighter type of band practice party at the guitarist’s ocean view apartment and saw the same poster, Lvvody speaks about and knew I had to attend that meeting and it had nothing to do with seeing the UFO on the poster. I remember saying to my girlfriend, I want to see what these two people who claim to be from outer space will look like. I didn’t believe it was possible or impossible. And I was intrigued that the poster said that some were “giving their all to this endeavor” having to do with going to this evolutionary level above human.

At the meeting by the time Do stopped talking, that was perhaps 30 minutes, and the room had seemed to fill up with a haze that seemed to be prevalent around the stage and these Two, that I only later thought about and wondered about when I saw it again at the next meeting I attended where they spoke in Colorado maybe a month later, I knew I wanted to join and so did my girlfriend and we knew it meant our break up, but perhaps because of her affair, though I had attached to her as much as anyone one could, though not officially married I didn’t have a second thought and it had nothing to do with what she wanted to do.

And so we let our desires be known to some who were followers from the meetings they had given in Los Angeles and San Francisco months before and they gave us a phone number to call and said to put our lives in order knowing that we needed to more or less leave all behind but to keep camping equipment as they lived on the road and once again we had $50.00 to our name even after selling my drums and stuff and giving away the then broken down truck.

But before we left town, my girl fiends sister had become very upset at what her sister said we were going to do and called her dad in NY and he and her uncle and grandmother flew out the next day and met with us and tried to talk us out of it but our minds were made up. I’m sorry to say, we probably didn’t handle that well with the younger sister who had come out to Oregon to be with us having just turned 18 and she for the last year was living with a guy at a different location from us so seemed somewhat independent of us. Yet of course she wasn’t and so not able to dissuade her sister went to the police to report that our two best friends who also were going to join were “abandoning their two children”. Actually they were not the guy’s children and they were very young, I think like a 1-2 yr old boy and a 5 yr old girl. The mother who was probably in her early 20’s had contacted their real dad who lived near Portland, so about a hour away from Newport and he was going to take the kids so it wasn’t an illegal abandonment (and as it turned out she, the mother only stayed in the group for maybe 6 months). But the police showed up at this couples apartment while me and my girlfriend were leaving and I was asked by the police about the report of abandoning of children to which I denied there was any such thing happening and they seemed satisfied with that which infuriated my girlfriends sister and she threatened to kill herself.

At that point we knew we needed to get out of town fast so we called the number and were told to meet at a park in Eugene, OR a hour away and like Lvvody reports it was a confusing scene with people milling all around and then there was a table with two people sitting at it in the middle of an open area so we approached and two followers greeted us and after a few questions told us to meet them ASAP in the Colorado National Monument near Fruita, CO., which we with 4 of our friends drove to and met up with Bo and Peep to begin what for me would be 19 years a dedicated student and my girlfriend 12 years before she left in 1987, a year after she and I were sent by Ti and Do together to visit both our families, over a weekend having only written once when we left as was recommended, though we also were sent for a visit in 1985 before Ti left her vehicle. My girlfriends sister didn’t try to kill herself and I apologized to her after I left the group and got in touch with her. I didn’t apologize for joining. What I was sorry about was that she suffered because of our choices. She and her sister as of a few years ago weren’t really on talking terms and she has had no interest in talking with me further.

Anyway, I don’t know what Lvvody was exactly feeling while being recorded but one might notice that Do didn’t try to hide that and I’m sure it crossed his mind that some would see that and come up with their own conclusions and would be wrong but he felt like it still needed to be included as one of the “exit videos” so those seeing it could believe what they wanted to believe, the same reason they allow the Luciferian space aliens to keep on presenting their ideas and agenda’s to humans, which is where this entire environmental push to “save the planet and mankind” is coming from, along with the space race and the nuke energy push for weapons and power supplies.

But if I were to guess at what Lvvody might have been feeling it would be “love” and a hope that some watching what they were about to do, could recognize what she knew was and is the “greatest story ever told”, in the arrival of the Two Older Members, the Older One having given the name Jehovah (I Am or Existing One), then Father from/in the literal Heavens/sky/outer space, then Ti with the One who was Adam, Enoch, Moses, Elijah, Jesus and then Do as The Representatives from the Kingdom of physical Evolutionarly Above Human Beings who literally were part of the detailed design and development team of the Earth and the entire Universe, with their student litter, the true Saints being “born of spirit/soul” before our eyes.

So take a look at what she wrote and judge for yourself but I caution you against hasty decisions as we are all held accountable to the Kingdom of God/Heaven according to what we are provided and what we do with what we are provided. She wrote:

Ingredients of a Deposit — Becoming a New Creature By Lvvody

As the world becomes more aware of our presence and the information we are leaving behind, we know we have to anticipate being confronted with the typical “anti-cult” accusations and condemnations that will be made about us – particularly those aimed at our Teachers, Ti and Do.  The majority of the media (whose degree of commentary and biased judgment has gotten completely corrupted and out of control), plus the righteous religious, the government/law-enforcement agencies, and cult-awareness groups, will most likely quickly jump to defend the “accepted (Luciferian) norm” by trying to convince the masses to believe that the students of Ti and Do must be “weak-minded” individuals who had nothing going for them in this world, or that they were duped or brainwashed by two mesmerizing, charismatic cult leaders.  For, surely, no one in their right mind would willingly join a “cult” in the first place, let alone stay in one for over twenty years – throwing away the precious opportunity for participating in family, career, and all the other “normal” pursuits in the human kingdom.

     Nothing could be further from the truth.  I know, beyond any shadow of a doubt, that Ti and Do are two Older Members, two Representatives from the Next Level – the Evolutionary Kingdom Level Above Human, the Kingdom of God.  I know that all the ways and behavior, all the procedures and instructions, and all the knowledge and wisdom taught to us by Ti and Do are not available or taught anywhere else on the planet.  It is clearly beyond human.  I know beyond a shadow of a doubt that I have had a previous relationship with them before – that I (the soul that has taken over and now occupies this human body I am wearing) have had previous nurturing by Ti and Do during prior visitations to this “garden,” including the Next Level’s presence in this civilization approximately 2000 years ago (just two days ago Next Level time).

     How do I know this?  It’s not only because Ti and Do have told me so.  It’s also because of proof from personal experience.  I recognize this information.  It’s as though I was already familiar with it.  For example, part of Ti and Do’s task during this mission was to restore the truth of how a soul may literally make the transition from the human kingdom into the true Heavenly Kingdom, after having overcome humanness – and how this metamorphic process can only be done under the direct supervision of Representatives of the Kingdom of Heaven and only while these Reps or Teachers are incarnate in a human “vehicle” or body.  They alone possess the hidden knowledge of “how Members of the Next Level are born,” and that it requires breaking all ties with the human kingdom, and shedding all human-mammalian behavior and thinking.

     This is the same formula taught by the Representative who was here approximately 2000 years ago, the one religions refer to as Jesus.  He told His disciples to go and preach, saying, “The Kingdom of Heaven is at hand.”  “I am the way and the truth and the life.  No one comes to the Father except by me.”  What this meant was, “I’m here.  I am the one who was sent by my Father to offer you the way out of the human kingdom.  Only I have the formula of how to get to heaven – how you have to leave everything behind, including your own life in this world, and come and follow me and be my disciple.”  He made it very clear that separating from the world and having a “personal relationship” with Him, while He was incarnate in a human body, was a requirement and the only way to prepare for entering the next Kingdom. “My sheep know my voice and they follow me.”

     Before His departure, He knew that His disciples hadn’t overcome the world sufficiently to go with Him, so He told them that He would come back for them again at the end of the Age.  That time is now.  It is the end of the Age.  The same mind, the same knowledge of the Next Level that was present 2000 years ago is here again, as was promised – in the Two Older Members of the Next Level who were sent – Ti and Do. And many of those students/disciples who were present with the Representative 2000 years ago are back now, with Ti and Do, to pick up where they left off during their last mission to this civilization.           How does this Recognition work?  Where does it come from?  In Do’s most recent written statements, Undercover Jesus Surfaces Before Departure and ’95 Statement by an ET Presently Incarnate, he goes into a lot of detail describing deposits.  What is a deposit?  It is potentially the “gift” of life into the real physical Evolutionary Level Above Human.  A deposit can be described as an “implant,” or a “chip,” or a tiny fragment or “seed” of Next Level mind that is deposited into a human plant by members of the Next Level.  The nature of any deposit – the “program” it contains – will vary depending on who the recipient is.

     A first-time deposit contains the beginning of a “soul” – which is the new “container” or receptacle for Next Level mind, and is the beginning of a new creature.   In other words, if the Next Level determines that an individual has a potential for goodness and deserves the opportunity to be given a chance to be nourished by them, and if they choose to offer it the choice to become a future member of the Next Evolutionary Level, they make a “deposit” that contains a soul with a very small amount of Next Level information – it’s like a tiny Next Level fetus.  The program in that deposit contains a “chip” of recognition of a Rep who is presently incarnate, and the capacity to believe that what that Rep or Teacher says is true.  If that new soul chooses to believe that Rep and to bond to him, is thirsty, and exerts all his effort to take in the mind that is being offered to him, then at the end of that visitation, that soul will be “saved” or “put on ice” for a future time, when it can be brought back into a garden such as Earth when a Rep will be incarnate again, and continue where it left off in its previous time of growth or nourishment until it is sufficiently weaned or separated from the human kingdom.

     When a soul is a “returnee,” that is, it is brought back (to continue in its overcoming and nurturing that it had begun previously) at a time when Reps will be present again, the program in the deposit it receives will be more advanced.  The deposit will be a match for the degree of advancement of that soul as well as a match for the handicaps of the particular human vehicle (body) it will be occupying – for these handicaps offer it the opportunity for the additional lessons it needs.  This deposit would most likely contain: *    a “chip” of recognition of the Reps of the Level Above Human that      would be sent, *    the capability to recognize the information regarding the      existence of the true Kingdom of God, *    a fragment of Next Level mind that finds its recipient wanting to      break ties with the world and seek out the Teachers or Representatives      that are presently incarnate, *    the wisdom to discern what isn’t true as the recipient is lead      through experiences prior to connecting with the Rep, *    the early stages of loss of respect for the world and its systems      – family, government, religion, money, etc., *    a feeling like, “I don’t fit here,” “I hate this corrupt world,”      or “I just want to go home to God.”

[Jesus was referring to the deposit when He said,  “No one comes to Me unless the Father Who sent Me attracts and draws him and gives him the desire to come to Me, and I will raise him up at the last day.”  John 6:44.]

     If  “I” – the identity – am the soul – containing Next Level mind, then this borrowed human body I am wearing is not me.  It was “tagged” with a deposit by Members of the Next Level and set aside for my use for this task, and “I” probably had a very off-and-on relationship with the body, according to the instructions given to me and my invisible Next Level helpers – at a briefing aboard a spacecraft prior to coming into this atmosphere.  Most of the soul (containing Next Level mind), was outside the vehicle, and the deposit wasn’t really activated until the time-capsule program was set in motion – to make contact with the two incarnate Representatives from the Kingdom of Heaven, Ti and Do.

     Humans, for the most part, identify as being the body they are wearing.  Most of their entire life is preoccupied with the physical body – because they assume that is who they are (out of ignorance – due to the distorted truths and misinformation imposed on them by society – unknowingly under the guidance of the “Luciferian” space aliens).  They dwell on the appearance of the body, its physical condition, its consuming, its relationships, its ties and responsibilities to others, and many get their greatest satisfaction from the end results of reproduction.  But we are not the body we are wearing.  It is simply a plant, a “container” for our spirit (or mind).  If you think of the body as the hardware, the spirit is like the software.  The spirit in the human plant is made up of a combination of: a) the genetic emanations of the vehicle, resulting from the many experiences of that genetic strain; b) the summation of its experiences and effects from its environment during the present lifetime; c) and the influence of discarnates (out of body spirits) that like to time-share the use of our body with us.  Most humans in this civilization are simply a plant containing a spirit that really has no “life” in it, for without any Next Level mind there is no life information.  Only a “soul” contains pure Next Level mind – knowledge of the true Kingdom of God and the potential of having a future, and no human has a “soul” which contains life unless it has been deposited in them by Members of the Next Level.  Only the Next Level can deposit “souls” in the human kingdom, and this only occurs during the “seasons” that the Next Level comes in close – around the time of their visitations.

     Thus, when the Next Level picks the human bodies (containing spirits) that we (Ti, Do, and crew) must enter into as we begin this task of “incarnating,” the body that we will be borrowing (and eventually taking over) has in a sense a mind of its own – made up of all the desires and awarenesses of its genetic background.  It has its own likes and dislikes, its desires to indulge in addictions and pleasures, lots of misinformation concepts, strong ties and responsibilities to other human plants it’s related to, and even seemingly positive desires, like wanting to be a good humanitarian or “be a good human.”  When the Next Level “tags” a human vehicle for a returning soul to use – which means the deposit is “implanted” – then confusion and conflict set in between the desires of the vehicle (and the spirits that associate with it) and the desires of the Next Level mind contained in the deposit, that says (mostly in the subconscious), “It’s time to sever all those ties, it’s time to stop indulging in that human-mammalian behavior, wake up, there’s a task you have to do, the truth is simple, you’ve got to find your teachers”!

     To illustrate how real this deposit is, I’d like to briefly illustrate how it worked for me.  The vehicle that I was about to take over began showing obvious symptoms of having a “deposit” in the early to mid-70’s.  First it was mainly feeling a “presence” and having strong thoughts of wondering, “What am I supposed to do?  What do you want me to do”? while feeling very close to and wanting to talk to God in my silence.  Usually, without warning, the vehicle would suddenly have thoughts like, “I’m not one of these. Who are these primitive people”?  For a few years it went through wanting to become a nun (assuming religion was where the truth should be found), to later giving up traditional religion and searching out other religions and philosophies – but nothing seemed right.  The vehicle hitch-hiked through other nations to explore other cultures, and across the U.S., losing interest in the traditional medical career and investigating alternative health care, new-age, and on and on.  Still wondering, “What on Earth am I doing here”? and begging God to “Please show me, what am I supposed to do”?  Sometimes the vehicle’s impulses were very strong in regard to all the typical indulgences of the 70’s, and at times another voice would speak up and it would seem so clear that celibacy was the right thing, drugs had to go, and the idea of marriage and kids seemed totally out of the question.  There was an increasing sense of urgency to leave the East coast and get to Oregon. Every deposit has a different program, but looking back, I can see clearly how this vehicle was so carefully led through a series of experiences that eventually led it to show up at a meeting by the Two in Waldport, Oregon on September 14, 1975.

     The day before the Waldport meeting was when I had my first contact with anything connected to Ti and Do.  A friend and I thought we were going to a musical event a few hours away in Eugene, but it was canceled.  Instead we ended up walking around town and went into a bookstore.  That moment changed my life.  I was looking at a poster announcing a public meeting.  It was titled “UFO’s,” which hadn’t really meant that much to me previously.  But then I read on: “Two individuals say they are about to leave the human level and literally (physically) enter the next evolutionary level.  Followers of ‘The Two’ will discuss how the transition from the human level to the Next Level is accomplished and when this may be done.”  Wow!  It felt like a bolt of electricity went right through me.  An alarm went off in my head – like a sudden unconscious recognition of something very familiar, and it was already seeming clear that I’d found what I was looking for.  It was as though that combination of words used on the poster was a key that unlocked something inside me.  When that mind deposit is activated, the little program in there that is identifying as “you” – that was started some time ago – starts identifying as “you” again – because it is you.  We drove toward Waldport that night.

     A statement written by Ti and Do was passed out to everyone as we arrived at the meeting in Waldport.  As I read it, and as I listened to Ti and Do speak, I (the deposit – containing my soul made up of Next Level mind) immediately recognized the information and my Teachers.  Something inside me knew, “This is it!  This is what I’m here for.  The truth is simple.”  The Two had it all summed up on one typed page – the whole truth.  I couldn’t believe it.  All the pieces of the puzzle fit together.  A part of that one page statement read:                …a human who seeks only to become a member of his      next evolutionary kingdom may become a member of that      kingdom if he completely overcomes all the aspects and      influences of the human level providing he has found favor      with a member of that next level who will direct him through      his metamorphosis…the human can complete this changeover      only before his death as a human…                …There are two individuals here now who have also      come from that kingdom, incarnate as humans, awakened…They      are sent from the same kingdom by the “Father” to bear the      same truth that was Jesus’…restore its accurate      meaning…Those who believe this process and do it will be      “lifted up” individually and “saved” from death –      literally…        There was quite a crowd at a follow-up meeting in Eugene a day or two later, and amidst an atmosphere of chaos, fear, and confusion – I looked up to the heavens and said to whoever was guiding and watching over me – “I’m incapable of judging this – I’m in your hands – Please show me what to do – If this is right, you make it happen.”  Within a few minutes, a couple of followers of the Two motioned to me to come over to them and asked some questions.  I guess they could sense my sincerity, because they gave me a piece of paper with a destination written on it of where to meet them next.

     Several hundred miles away, and a few days later, after having “walked out the door of the vehicle’s life,” I rendezvoused with the group and spoke to Ti and Do for the first time.  I remember the moment as clear as a bell.  We were at a campground on a high mesa in Colorado, and Ti and Do were sitting in a couple of lawn chairs, meeting individually with the new prospective students who came out of the Waldport meeting.  As I approached them, Ti asked, “How can we help you”?  This vehicle was speechless at first, and I remember so clearly that the impulse I had was to want to drop to my knees and cover my eyes.  The only way I can describe it is the way it interpreted through this vehicle’s computer, colored by its old religious programming – because it felt like I was standing before my Lord, my God.  They seemed so familiar, but the thought I had was, “It seems so strange to see you in these human bodies.”  (Like normally, where we come from, where they occupy heavenly bodies, I wouldn’t be able to gaze upon them.)  All this was going through my head while I was trying to think of something to say.  We talked a few moments. The point is, it was pretty clear that I had known them previously, but not in these human bodies or “suits of clothes,” and that their minds were much older and wiser than I could even begin to comprehend. That night we all camped together and I slept outside watching the stars.  I was so thankful, so elated, so relieved, that I was home, with my true family – my soul family.  Now that I was connected with my Teachers, I knew I was safe – in their hands and the Next Level’s safe-keeping.  There was no more fear.  The best way I know to describe how I felt was, “My joy no man can take away.”

     For those who may be quick to judge that Ti and Do are two con- artists who deceived these innocent students into following them, whether for personal ego or for monetary gain, or any other reason you might conjure up, you’re gravely mistaken.  I am not an innocent victim.  It is beyond any doubt to me that we students and our Teachers are not from this world, but from the Level Above Human.  We had a task to come to this garden and incarnate into these borrowed adult human bodies that were “tagged” with a deposit and set aside for us, and abort all human mind, while replacing it by filling the soul with the mind of the Next Level as taught to us by our Teachers.  Then as the Next Level mind increases – and the soul begins to grow larger – the soul becomes a new “physical body” (invisible to humans because it’s of a higher vibration) – a newborn – in a new species.  This is being “born again” in the truest sense.  If the soul has grown sufficiently that the mind it contains is a match for the conduct and ways of that Next Kingdom, the true Kingdom of God, then that soul – new creature – will be issued a new “outer shell” or more advanced suit of clothes (“glorified body”) upon physically entering the Next Level, when we shed this human container at the conclusion of our task here.  The Level Above Human is a genderless Kingdom, and it is through this “metamorphic process” that it “reproduces” or adds to its Kingdom membership.  To complete this metamorphosis usually requires more than one period of visitation from the Level Above Human.  For example, we feel that probably all the students of Ti and Do were given their initial deposit some time ago, during prior visitations from Next Level Representatives.  As long as those souls continued to look to their source of nourishment and remain loyal and faithful, then they were “put on ice,” so to speak, in the keeping of the Next Level, between visitations, to be re-deposited and again connect with and seek the nurturing from a Rep during the next visitation.

     Now, at the close of the Age, all souls who have ever been given a deposit by the Next Level during any part of this present civilization, are back – incarnate again.  Even those who may have “fallen away” at one time, have a new opportunity to be restored. Those human plants who do not have a deposit will not even be capable of comprehending what we say, but there may be many human plants out there who have been given a deposit by Members of the Next Level for the first time, and will be able to recognize that what we are saying is true and the only thing that makes any sense to them.  How an individual responds to us and our information will determine whether they will have a future, and a further relationship with the Next Level.  In other words, coming in contact with this information will force a decision for all with souls (whether new deposits or returnees) and the stand they individually take will judge or determine their future.

     For several months in late ’75 and early ’76 while still holding meetings, searching for the rest of the crew who came with Ti and Do from the Next Level, many of us only saw Ti and Do a couple of times. Quite a few new followers dropped out during that time, and we now understand why.  It was because some were simply curiosity seekers, some were humans (without a deposit) just looking for an adventure, and some were part of the crew who came to be with Ti and Do on this mission and had a deposit, but found the disciplines to be too difficult – because they weren’t successful in overriding the desires of the vehicle they were wearing.  However, many followers did survive this early weeding-out process.  These are those who had deposits – who had a strong sense of knowing that they were sent here at this time to do a task, and had a strong recognition of Ti and Do and the information they brought.

     It was in late June/early July of 1976 that Ti and Do gathered all their surviving new students/disciples together in Medicine Bow National Forest in Wyoming.  Here is where the intensive “classroom” for learning Next Level ways and behavior began.  This is when Ti and Do really began taking us through the process of “incarnating” – what Ti and Do must have told us a million times before we finally began to grasp it – how to “get your mind into your vehicle.”

                                                        March 16, 1996

                        Appendix A  –  Page 5

Sawyer’s response to Christian bloggers post – “The Heresy of the Heaven’s Gate Cult”

October 18, 2011

The following is my response to Henry’s post “The heresy of the Heaven’s Gate Cult” on his Christian blog, “Spirit of Discernment”. I responded in depth to each opinion and accusation to the best of my ability. I was temporarily stumped by his reference to the the order in which he said the Two Witnesses would arrive based on the various Revelation’s depictions of the 7 Seals and the 7 Angels with the 7 Trumphets and 7 angels with the 7 vials, so it gave me cause to dig into the entire book of Revelations more thoroughly, something I have been meaning to do for a long time now, and in so doing, I saw where he was making broad assumptions of the events depicted leaving one less reason to scripturally diqualify Ti and Do as having fulfilled the role of the Revelations Chapter 11 Two Witnesses as one of several depictions of the promised return of the Kingdom of God for the harvest of Souls and the discernment of which souls might be “saved” for the next Earth based “Soul Garden” civilization, following a thorough recycling period when as Jesus said pertaining to a temple in Jerusalem, “There shall not be left here one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down”. I don’t repeat this last quote to sound like I’m reissuing a punishment to the sinners as religionists and many Christians do and gloat over thinking they are somehow going to fare well being with Jesus in the clouds. I add it only because it’s a fact of life on Earth. Life is temporary on EVERY level even all that exists on the surface and recent science continues to prove that fact in the times, however many, the globe has heated and cooled, flooded and dried, etc. with or without the stimulus from the human population and their technology. It seems so apparant that the timing of each cycles end coincides with humans, many of which have had it so relatively easy for even a number of generations that expands their “head” beyond the reality of their own tiny affect and control, simply because they have become the product of their own illusion whether in a religio-spiritual or secular/scientific frame.

But before I start a little introduction and suggestion I gave to Henry:

Henry, I have included below a post I’ve made on my blog for the sake of the tiny amount of people that read my blog. My response here is quite long but as you were addressing and accusing me as a witnesss to the Two Witnesses it’s only right that I do the best job I could do to round out my responses with detailed examples from my experiences that are vast in this regard. You have warned me as most Christian bloggers eventually do before they cut me off entirely or do as L.A. Marzulli has done and disable comments, that you won’t allow me to “promote” Ti and Do in my responses. I guess there is something here that you fear, yet can not point out even ONE thing Ti and Do said or that I said Ti and Do said and did that can not be fully qualified by a number of scriptures but primarily by the words of Jesus found in any red letter bible but that a great deal of collaboration is found in The Book of Revelations and certain of the disciples letters. Even Paul said a few things that cross reference with something Jesus said. It’s the tendency of those who hate(detest)(not love less) the Real One True Kingdom of God and their representative, which of course many atheists and new age spiritualists have their way of doing, and religionist teachers as well, to see things completely black and white. Now it’s true in the end days (now) and in particular during the battle for souls, NOW that will conclude by the final return of Ti and Do and their crew of graduate 24 elder students and whoever else they wish to bring in the way many Christians actually expect it, but instead of seeing a bearded long haired white robed, or on a horse or sitting on a cloud with a sickle and a harp they will see the face that was before millions and millions for over a month on ALL the news stations of the world. Do’s FACE and wow will some freak when they see that however that is projected and evident so all will be FACED with the real deal. Thus for those that prepare for that event now, they will still have a chance to be saved. Otherwise many will die of shock and their spirit will be suspended in that shock until their spirit is recycled but will seem like an eternity. So you can disallow my comments and that’s fine with me. I don’t wish it. I’m sad if you do but it’s not about me, but you won’t be able to not see Ti and Do when they come. I also suspect the dead will also be faced with Do’s FACE and will respond with the same horror as if they programmed hatred of Do, then that hatred will be directed towards themselves because Do will not accept it. It will just bounce off of him.

Now it’s not too late to at least do one thing. Allow my posts, all of them for the benefit of others who read your blog since you leveraged the attack and convinced them, you are pulling them into the same eventual horrific condition. That is the only forgivable sin, which is why I suggest you allow my comments and then save yourself to some degree I hope by saying somethign to the affect, but I’m not trying to put words in your mouth, just want to be clear about my suggestion…but be honest..and express it. “You don’t know if Ti and Do are who they said they were for a fact” so it’s up to each reader to make up their own mind. If you don’t believe it, of course that’s your choice but at least it doesn’t drag others into that very shaky place of thinking you know more than God the creators of the planet and all it’s lifeforms.

In 1975 Ti and Do told those that didn’t know how to think about what they were presenting to ask the Kingdom of God about it, about them, about what their next best step is and they cautioned that there were Luciferians that were responding to calling on the name Jesus, as they declared themselves to be after jesus left to Paul and later to others, to date. They said to sidestep the Luciferians project your questions and petitions and prayers as far away into the deep heaven’s as you can imagine. The Luciferians can’t capture that. This is also what Jesus taught in the Lords prayer. He said to pray to the Father. For those who knew him personally, and for those that were alive and believed for a time after he left, they could ask things in his “name” – then Jesus but He knew that name would not be used upon his return which he said but the scriptures are hard to get that from, so I may be wrong about those scriptures, but I’m not wrong about the fact that in REvelations it says, paraphrased He would have a new name” that only his sheep would know.

(If you want to read his blog I’ve posted the address at the end of this post but here is what Henry initially wrote that I address point by point.)

Henry said:

The heresy of the Heaven’s Gate cult
September 21, 2011 by Henry

I first encountered the heavens gate cult when I read a news article about how the brother of the Star Trek actress Nichelle Nichol’s (who played Lieutenant Uhura in the original series) committed suicide in 1997 in what was a mass suicide conducted by the Heaven’s Gate group to coincide with the passing of Hales Comet by the earth.

Sawyer says:

Actually it was Dstody, aka Destin as in Destiny (what he felt joining with Ti and Do was for him), (his name choice) who was Nichelle Nichol’s, in Star Trek, Lt. Ohura’s brother, Thomas (perhaps his middle name but one he used for jobs in the world that we had) Nichols, whom I interacted with a great deal over 19 years in the Ti and Do’s experiential overcoming classroom, who was one of the 38 students who laid down his physical human life in March of 1997 and who came to me in a dream in late October, or early November of 2008 and all I got from his presence was “Obama”. Dstody had a African American “black” vehicle and that was the only dream I’d ever had with him, though I’ve had three with Ti, three with Do alone, and two with Do while observing him with classmates (some of the first dreams I had in 1998 or so) and various students since 1997, but never before then. At the time I took it to mean Obama was a good vote so I voted for him a week or two later. Less than a month later I was reading Revelations and came to Rev. 6, the 4 horseman and when I saw the “black horse” a light went on as I thought, “Oh, Dst in the dream was telling me that Obama is the black horse”.

I’m going to divert to bring some scriptural detail to the idea that the black horse represents a dark skinned human body/vehicle.

In scripture a horse can represent a human. Look at these two segments of scripture that say a red horse talks.

Zec 1:7 Upon the four and twentieth day of the eleventh month, which is the month Sebat, in the second year of Darius, came the word of the LORD unto Zechariah, the son of Berechiah, the son of Iddo the prophet, saying,
Zec 1:8 I saw by night, and behold a man riding upon a red horse, and he stood among the myrtle trees that were in the bottom; and behind him were there red horses, speckled, and white.

note: So we have 1 rider on a red horse and then red horses, speckled and white without riders mentioned. So there are at least 1 rider and 3 horses, 1 of which is red-ruddy and the other ones red-ruddy, speckled white depending on the comma placements.

While we are at it, I believe when a horse is used to indicate a human physical body as in the few scriptures I am citing, (and of course Revelations chapter 6, a “rider” is a Soul as to ride one’s horse(vehicle) was to be in control of it and that is a big part of what a soul is taught to do, to be worthy of membership in the Kingdom of God’s crew. That control is what has been referred to as having Overcome or conquered one’s humanness but is worthless to do for self advancement. We must grow to want to do it for our Heavenly Father, “…thy will be done on Earth” which is why various religious pathways, though they look good don’t work because the giving of one’s will is put to the test the next time a member from the Kingdom of God comes to be with the selected horses and we are ready, willing and able to recognize them despite looking like an ordinary human, because of the quality of their mind, and leave everything of the human kingdom behind to “follow the lamb wherever he goes”.

Now this idea of a rider being a soul, some could wonder about, as are not all humans Souls or so we’re told? But if all humans were souls then why did Jesus differentiate humans that received “seeds” from those who had not, “to those whom much is given, much is required” (some arn’t given as much) and of course in the parable of the Kingdom of God as a seeding operation Jesus is describing how some seeds are devoured by birds and some fell on rocky soil…and some yield fruit. In other words, seeds are souls given to some as a gift that they must have been asking for somehow as the Kingdom of God created free will so we’d be the chooser, what to ask for, what to seek, what door to knock on and hope to find, as Jesus said was the “way” (we get on the receiving end of such a “gift”. If all had souls already where would be the need to plant seeds and what would become of those that don’t take full advantage of that gift. After all, what made Adam into a “Living Soul”? It was the “breath of life” he breathed in though his nostrils that came from his Lord God. Notice in the previous chapter of Genesus, “The Elohim created man, male and female and said be fruitful and mulitply and subdue the Earth”, which means conquer/overcome their human earthiness animal nature.

I also want to add at this point that in one of the only analogies Ti and Do gave over 19 years that I heard about was in describing the Kingdom of God, what they called the Next Level, (because it’s a human’s next evolutionary step from the human kingdom level), as ranchers who round up a group of wild horses and offer them a chance to be of service to the ranchers, that entails a training program. Those that take to the training are kept and assigned various tasks. The rest are let go and never have a relationship with a higher, more evolved kingdom level. So the Next Level are the ranchers and humans are like horses. Ti and Do, to my recollection or in writing never related this idea to Zecheriah or Revelation’s references to horses as human beings.

And here is the indicator that these horses are depictions of humans bodies:

(as the Spirit and/or Soul is as fruit from the body’s choices in life, of which if they are given the gift of a seed (soul), a part of which holds the recognition of it’s origin (the Kingdom of God), thus a measure of faith, that fruit is from a “good”(useful) tree as opposed to a “evil” (or trouble making/deceitful/manipulating) tree, thus a tare as opposed to the Wheat sown.)

Zec 1:9 Then said I, O my lord, what are these? And the angel that talked with me said unto me, I will shew thee what these be.
Zec 1:10 And the man that stood among the myrtle trees answered and said, These are they whom the LORD hath sent to walk to and fro through the earth.
Zec 1:11 And they answered the angel of the LORD that stood among the myrtle trees, and said, We have walked to and fro through the earth, and, behold, all the earth sitteth still, and is at rest.

Note: These are sent by Lord to walk through the earth, and They talk thus not realistic to expect they are horses as in the animals.

red = hebrew 0122 ‘adom {aw-dome’}
 from 0119; TWOT – 26b; adj
 AV – red 8, ruddy 1; 9
 1) red, ruddy (of man, horse, heifer, garment, water, lentils)

speckled = hebrew 08320 saruq {saw-rook’}
 from 08319; TWOT – 2294a; n m
 AV – speckled 1; 1
 1) sorrel, reddish, tawny, bay

white = hebrew 03836 laban {law-bawn’} or (Gen. 49:12) laben {law-bane’}
 from 03835; TWOT – 1074a; adj
 AV – white 29; 29
 1) white

For any that think making reference to Zechariah are questionable data to quote, it’s always to be taken for what it’s worth. We do have record of Jesus referring to Zechariah and how he was stoned to death due to his work for the Lord. He was visited by messengers among which we get the TWO olive trees and TWO lampstands which are said to be both “annointed ones” which is one of the definitions of a Christ, thus the Two witnesses are both Christs (annointed), thus are the next or so called second coming of the task assignment called Christing or Christening.

That task entails teaching youngins how to become a “christ”. It is task that is never accomplished without an existing Christ taking us through the difficult birth canal of cutting all our Earth/Human roots, likes, dislikes, etc. and is never a task we then are assigned to perform for others until we have worked for a long time in various apprentising positions to gradually prove our trustworthiness. (So I am not saying any student is at this time a Christ. That’s not at all mine to determine or even know about. I am simply trying to de-mystify the task. It’s a task, an important one and a huge one for a huge HOLY MINDed Soul that wants to someday perform in such a task capacity thus must meet the strict requirements of their Older Member who had performed such a Christ task many times before to which they graduated to being a “Father” from which is depicted in Rev. 12).

(There’s a lot more to consider in this Zechariah connection, but I’ll leave it for another time).

Then when Obama came into office and almost his entire presidency was on the heels of the huge (biggest in the history of our civilization), financial “crisis” that is clear to many was a manipulation and/or at the least a blatent disregard for ethical business practises for the sake of windfalls of profit for a few as the robber barons gambled away any benefit ordinary citizens get from the huge amount of taxes they give and the financial crisis that has insued in the US has a ripple effect that is to date breaking the backs of countries but isn’t proceeding without strategies as there certainly is a conspiracy afoot here, even layers to where one layer doesn’t know of the other layer. Thus one way to define this verse is that the one sitting on the black horse is a “balancer” between opposing sides in a conflict and at a time when commodoties, wheat and barley are affected while oil and wine are not “hurt” is really “unjustly”. More specifically…

Rev 6:5 And when he had opened the third seal, I heard the third beast say Come and see And I beheld and lo a black horse; and he that sat on him had a pair of balances (beam of the balance, thus what takes on the stess of what’s being balanced, thus a great yoke &/or burden) in his hand (to work on, his job).

and what is causing that stress:

Rev 6:6 And I heard a voice in the midst of the four beasts say A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley for a penny; and see thou hurt not the oil and the wine.

Matters of commodities(foods given: Wheat and Barley), commerce (how much a penny buys) & thus finance.

Note: Now this is not saying he who sits on the black horse in Rev is related to someone sitting (or riding) on that horse(human vehicle) is acting consciously for the Kingdom of God. However the sit/rider is a Soul but is most likley a “fallen angel” Soul as are many if not all of those who have a great influence on humanity but don’t demonstrate the rules of behavior put forth by members of the Kingdom of God. But on the other hand, Obama himself, the human genetic vehicle that may have his own soul implant/seed, given to him sometime ago, if he was a seeker, like in his youth, which he indicates he did experience, may still look to the Kingdom of God and could have been why He read psalm 46 at the 2011 10 year anniversary 9/11 memorial in NYC, that says:

Psa 46:1 God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble.
Psa 46:2 Therefore will not we fear, though the earth be removed, and though the mountains be carried into the midst of the sea;
Psa 46:3 Though the waters thereof roar and be troubled, though the mountains shake with the swelling thereof. Selah.

Note talk of the” “Earth being removed and mountains carried into the sea(earthquakes), waters roar(tsunami) &/or waters = people roaring and troubled.

Psa 46:4 There is a river, the streams whereof shall make glad the city of God, the holy place of the tabernacles of the most High.
Psa 46:5 God is in the midst of her; she shall not be moved: God shall help her, and that right early.

Note: Interesting that this “River” is like the trunk with Branches, it’s streams – that fullfill all those in the city of God and this River is referred to as a “she”, which I can’t help but relate to Ti, The Father.

Psa 46:6 The heathen raged, the kingdoms were moved: he uttered his voice, the earth melted.
Psa 46:7 The LORD of hosts is with us; the God of Jacob is our refuge. Selah.
Psa 46:8 Come, behold the works of the LORD, what desolations he hath made in the earth.
Psa 46:9 He maketh wars to cease unto the end of the earth; he breaketh the bow, and cutteth the spear in sunder; he burneth the chariot in the fire.
Psa 46:10 Be still, and know that I am God: I will be exalted among the heathen, I will be exalted in the earth.
Psa 46:11 The LORD of hosts is with us; the God of Jacob is our refuge. Selah.

Now, of course there are many scriptures he could have chose and this choice to use this psalm, could have been a political one, as most things are for politicians who wish to get re-elected. By reading from pslams he is demonstrating his Judeao-Christian orientation vs the Islamic as some of his critics say he really is, though Islam recognizes Moses and Jesus and the book of Psalms is kind of neutral and it does coincide with the “shaking” often termed in the New testement as an earthquake, that occurred on 9/11/2001.

*** end of segway regarding horses = particular human beings ***

Henry said:

It was believed by those who were involved that the comet would take their souls to heaven. From a Christian point of view this of course is preposterous but what should be more surprising is the fact that this group claim also to be followers of Christ and cloak their beliefs in scripture. I personally have not studied the beliefs of this group extensively however from what I have learnt about them I know enough to designate them as a cult which promotes false doctrines.

Sawyer says:

Why is it not possible that the LORD could come in such a way that to us on Earth would experience as a comet? Where are the scriptures that rule that out? There are none, but there are quiet a few that rule it in.

But before addressing that idea, lets be clear about what Ti and Do and students believed. Do never said the comet would take their souls to heaven. They initially heard the underground reports that there was a object way beyond the so called orbit of Pluto showing erratic behavior. I was there when we first heard some of those reports. Then after I left them, as I’ve learned from having researched it, the Hale Bopp comet was reported to have had what became known as a “companion” object following along with the comet body. This was when people on Earth could see both the Comet and the companion with binoculars. This is also when photographs were taken by a Japanese Astrological team. Their picture showed the comet and the stars around it with an oval shape, which is part of the way the time lapsed photography so far away works, but the companion object didn’t have this oval shape which was certainly puzzeling to them.

Meanwhile there was a picture taken in the US that also showed the companion object but then when analysed by astronomers in Hawaii it wasn’t evident. There was something fishy there and some suspect it was airbrushed out for public release. I’m not being as thorough as I could be right now but there is documentation and much of the contravsery surround the late Art Bell who hosted a radio show out of Las Vegas, Nevada, whom among other things Do and crew were observing, as they were observing everything all over the planet.

We even lived in the Phoenix dessert in tent corridors and trailors with generators and huge 7 foot across mobile satelitte dishes we built the stands for that we could get satellite feeds for that provided news at the same time the various network news shows got them. And with those satelittes we picked up many Christian evangelists and a short time later had computers before the internet that we used to dial into various “bulletin boards”, one of which was called Paranet, which reported on much of the ufo related reports. I say all this because if anyone could be seen as an “observer” of what the Kingdom of God might at any moment instigate that could serve as a clue to the groups next step pertaining to information or to whether we might be better located for pickup, Do was an exquisit example. It wasn’t for entertainment.

However, then the comet with the alleged companion went behind the sun thus out of Earth’s eyeshot and when it came around the other side, back into view had no sign of a companion though still looked very, very different from any other comet viewed till then. It had two distinct tails which scientists in an effort to explain it, said it has a binary nuecleus. There are a number of photographs that show the two tails as these were easy to see even by amateurs. The previous photos never showed the two tails. These are facts not fiction or hearsay but then again everything these days is morphed in and out of reality so it’s no wonder so few have the stamina to keep digging. Most want to find what they consider to be a safe niche for their world view be anywhere from fringe to mainstream religio-spiritual to scientifically atheistic or not engaged at all.

Meanwhile the group, now Do and students were observing some of this contraversy. They had been looking for “pickup” since 1975 and were always concerned with being in the right place at the right time, never assuming the Next Level Above Human would spell it all out for them. They always took the point of view that they needed to themselves continue observing, watching all events, considering what they observe together with the degree of overcoming of the human world of their students, the primary reason they came, for them, to take them though their graduation/wheat harvest of the fruit. They knew they were given new information and guidence in a step wise fashion in accordance with the progress of the student body.

A case in point…In 1975 They initially thought the pickup would be months away but when pressed by students for a more definite time frame said they caved in to them some and said, “no more than 5 years away”. Interestingly, it was about 1980 that Ti set a date for pickup. We were all in San Antonio area at the time, still living outdoors. Perhaps it was before 1980 actually. We were camping at a place called “Cave without a name” in Bourne, Texas, actually the same town where Ti and Do had gone after leaving Houston in a type of whirlwind, setting out to tell others about the task they felt they had together.  I’d guess there were 45 to 48 students left then from the 96 who first gathered in Wyoming some 4 years prior. Ti and Do has a great deal to do with that number as in 1976 they had 19 of the students seperated from the larger body and told us who remained we made the “first cut”. (3 of those 19 ended up finding their way back to the group some 6-7 years later). Anyway, we prepared to be picked up by a spacecraft from the Next Level. They had us nearly fast that day and we got some early rest so we could stay up for as long as possible that night. The night passed without a pickup and we learned from Do that Ti felt she had “egg on her face”. However, looking back on that it was clear to Ti and Do that some members of the group were simply not ready to go as a number dropped out nearly immedieatly after that failed pickup time, as if they were staying there just for that event, missing the entire point to the task…what Ti and Do called the metamorphoic process of changing from a human (catapillar) to a above human (butterfly) which required bonding with the Older Member (present Heavenly Father) who would serve as a midwife for that real Soul birth (Jesus spoke of), that would become manifest as overcoming/conquering our vehicles human thoughts, ways, behaviors, past, relationships and even particular likes and dislikes.

Thus one can see the so called failed pickup as a Next Level way of vetting the serious minded students from the not so serious minded students as getting a ride on a UFO was never a draw for the serious minded students, though many of the students didn’t even know how big a draw such an idea might have been. I have lots of examples of how Ti and Do got info/tasks in steps that were just slightly ahead of the students ability to absorb/apply them.

Yes, it is true that Do and Students thought of this “companion” as a spacecraft that was manned by Ti and Ti’s crew coming to pick them up as they by 1996 even knew they had exhautsed all they were here to do. They had by then spelled out the information Ti and Do brought in 6 distinct and major ways, 4 of which received globalwide media. But when the companion was no longer visible, but perhaps even before that, knew that whether or not there was a spacecraft companion with the Hale Bopp comet or not was NOT important to them, which they posted on their web site what would be their 7th and last public offerring of the information.

I was with them for the first 5 public offerings and was included in what some might see as Do’s inner circle having an overseer task for the 5th offering and I only say this to provide some evidence that I was in a position to know a great deal about Do’s stepwise task operation. These public offerrings were never spoken of as a possible fulfillment of the prophecy of the 7 Angel’s “trumphets” or voices in Revelations. It just happened that way though Do was taking his lead from his Older Member, Ti who was at that time in “Heaven”. That’s not to say they never came upon those scriptures. I know they did and would have certainly seen that prophecy and recognized that they were nearly fulfilling it. I’m not actually saying these 7 offerrings were in fact the 7 angel’s trumphets. The angel’s we know are a messenger task. Thus it’s altogether possible this is the way the informational portion of the task was unrolled. Ti and Do never had much vision into the future in terms of how their task would/could play out. It was 1996 when Do felt “laying down their vehicles was likely” and decided to plan accordingly but he also said, if the Next Level didn’t feel this was the best next step then he felt they would pick them up in a spacecraft.

Here are the 7 public offerrings I’m considering to be the 7 messengers voices/trumphets (They may not correlate as there is no way I’ve seen that they do, except in the fact that there are 7):

1) 1975-6 (initial prophecy and only offerring they did together – public meetings by both Bo(Do) and Peep(Ti) that lasted 3 1/2 years (give or take a few days) but hit the news media in 1975,

2) 1988 by Do’s booklet we bound called “’88 Update – The UFO Two and their Crew” that we sent to a bunch of people like Walt Andrus of MUFON and Whitley Streiber, etc. (UFO was never a focus of the group. It became a catch phrase because some students designed the first posters used in 1975 with UFO in big letters. Ti and Do said no one checked this with them and that they would not have used that abbreviation, but as it became known accepted it as a media indentification).

3) 1991-2 12 hours video tape series of Do and student called “Beyond Human, The Last Call, of which I, as Sawyer was one of Do’s helpers/teleprompters.

4) May 27th 1993 with USA Today’s National and International Editions consisting of a third of a page information/ad (not selling anything) called, “‘UFO Cult’ Resurfaces with Final Offer”, (as “UFO Cult” was the name the Media gave the group in 1975-6).

5) Starting on 1/1/1994 our group who had been housed for the years since campgound living into the early 1980’s, sold everything again and outfitted ourselves to travel to once again deliver in a face to face way the information of Ti and Do. We set out in 4 groups that grew to 6, so we were in total 7 as Do and his two student helpers traveled together. We held 64 public meetings in many western U.S. cities that seemed to be hubs of thirsty souls over 9 1/2 months.

When we set out we had only 25 members, (including myself) of the group who had been there from 1975-6 though there were others in more of a half way situation that from the 1994 meetings rejoined. And there were some who still had occasional contact. (I suspect these are the 24 Elder Souls/Saints who took those human vehicles).

6) The sixth voice/trumphet went out to the world wide web to 95 UseNET newsgroups entitled for the religious tongued, “Undercover ‘Jesus’ Surfaces Before Departure” on September 25-26, 1995 and then a generic translation entitled, “’95 Statement by an E.T. Presently Incarnate”.

7) The Seventh and final offerring had several phases the first being an ahthology of all the materials published in a book entitled, “How and When ‘Heaven’s Gate’ (The Door to the Physical Kingdom Level Above Human) May Be Entered” which was put on the web as Heavensgate.com which is still maintained along with another mirrored site called Heavensgatetoo.com where the book can be downloaded freely. The second and last phase of the 7th public offerring was in syncronization with their decided exit of their physical vehicles, aka human bodies, containers, suits of clothing, horses to learn to ride/control, overcome/conquer. They decided to “lay them down” voluntarily and document it for the world to see. They wanted to make a world wide splash as opposed to exiting with no media involvment. This was in a real sense pertinent to the media and all who saw them in 1975-6 a rising from the public commons (media) grave for the UFO TWO, The Two, The Two Witnesses, Bo and Peep now Do and Ti, for They and students had been silent for 17 years while the students were doing the hard work learning to be a spoke in the wheel of a Next Level Older Member’s crew on board a spacecraft/laboratory.

Now, back to the Comet talk…

As I’ve said, they actually never thought the comet itself was a transportation vehicle that would pick them up as they said and thus evidenced on Heavensgate.com. They did definitely feel/know that it was the “sign” or “token” they had been waiting/preparing for even from 1975. And that correlates exactly with:

Mt 24:27 For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.

Note: This is describing the event to come…”so shall …. be” forewarning those who read it that his coming as a “son of man” in other words in a new human body will have a heaven sent/displayed notification which a “comet” can certainly be considered to fulfill as it’s bright light and it’s visible to Earthlings along the ecliptic which travels the same path as the sun, moon and stars, east to west. Sun rises in the east and sets in the west.

Ti and Do actually thought the comet Kohotek was their initial arrival’s “sign” as the day near Christmas, was Kohotek’s perihelian and it had been touted to be a huge event/omen, etc. and that was December of 1973 while Ti and Do were renting a car in St. Louis, Missouri using a credit card they had been given by their first supporter in 1973, but whose husband, not a supporter reported as stolen which months later caught up with Ti and Do when they called the media in Brownsville, Texas intending to give them their story, but the reporter, being there was so much drug trafficing on the Texas/Mexico border thought was going to be a drug tip, so informed police who went to the motel where Ti and Do were staying and apprehended then and when they did a checkup on them found they unknowingly had used a now reportedly stolen credit card. And this arrest that resulted in dropped charges against Ti but 6 months in prison for Do, where he wrote “statement one” mailed to stimulate the first meeting in Los Angeles and giving him a “record” as a “thief” that was the basis of later “shooting them down” in the commons(national media) when Walter Cronkite exposed their hames and Do as a felon following an investigation as to who prompted 27 people to walk out the doors of their lives to join them to go to heaven on a UFO.

Their next huge public event coinciding with a huge bright “sign” in the heaven’s east to west was the Hale-Bopp comet.

Neverthelsss, here is the “sign”:

Matthew 24:30 And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.

In this case though we have the sign first, then mourning which can be considered to be the response of many who had family and friends in the Heaven’s gate group but also for others the shock of what to them was most bizarre and disturbing to witness. Then some time later which can be quite later by human time frame, we see that human body again in the clouds of heaven, but this time not as an undercover of night but with power and brilliance (glory). This could be their last return. In other words Jesus said he’d return twice more. One time to…

Mark 13:27 And then shall he send his angels, and shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from the uttermost part of the earth to the uttermost part of heaven.

Note: The “angels” are His messenger servants disciples/students. When Jesus sent out the 70+ they were performing that task of delivering the good news of the Kingdom being at hand with Jesus’ physical presense. The United States was already he biggest new melting pot where all people’s had migrated.

…and next as a part of the harvest/judgement end of the human world as we know it.

The term “heaven” we see throughout the New Testement has mulitple levels of meaning as do most of what Jesus said and/or referred, thus to call this idea “preposterous” is ignoring/refusing to look/observe/watch what can be proof to the faithful who don’t skoff at God in saying what God can and can’t do.

It represents the overall dwellings of all members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven as it’s also inclusive of their condition that is both physically and mentally/spiritually eternal, no longer limited to cycles and planetary environments.
It represents that part of the spirit world where Souls are saved to, aka paradise, abrahams bosum, heaven.
It represents the sky.
It represents the firmament of the Sun and Moon and Stars.

Heaven nearly exclusivly used throughout the New Testement in greek origin is:

Strongs Concordance: 3772 ouranoV ouranos oo-ran-os’ perhaps from the same as oroV – oros 3735 (through the idea of elevation); the sky; by extension, heaven (as the abode of God); by implication, happiness, power, eternity; specially, the Gospel (Christianity):–air, heaven(-ly), sky.

Reference: 3735 oroV oros or’-os probably from an obsolete oro (to rise or “rear”; perhaps akin to airw – airo 142; compare 3733); a mountain (as lifting itself above the plain): -hill, mount(-ain).

Reference: 142 airw airo ah’-ee-ro a primary root; to lift up; by implication, to take up or away; figuratively, to raise (the voice), keep in suspense (the mind), specially, to sail away (i.e. weigh anchor); by Hebraism (compare nasa’ 5375) to expiate sin:–away with, bear (up), carry, lift up, loose, make to doubt, put away, remove, take (away, up).
 
So yes, they were claiming that Ti and Do were the door or gate into the abodes of members of the Kingdom of God that has as it’s primary environment anywhere their tasks take them in outer space the literal heavens.

Also doesn’t the word you used, “cloak” mean to hide or disguise? So you say, “Ti and Do disguised their beliefs in scripture”. I guess you are saying they found scriptures to justify their beliefs that were not otherwise scriptural. If so, can you give me ONE example? Just ONE of the beliefs of Ti and Do and the scripture they used to substantiate that belief.

Actually, I’ll do if for you. But before I do, I’ll remind that Jesus sort of did that – took some action that it seemed he knew was simply to fulfill a scripture, i.e. riding an ass into Jerusalem, giving a speech on the temple mount (which would have qualified his blowing his trumphet…perhaps he even blew a shofar there as well, I don’t know of any record of that), and he said that Judas Iscariot’s betrayal was a fulfillment of prophecy, which he in part orchestrated and I’d bet there are more.

Ti and Do soon after meeting in Houston in mid 1972 soon believed they were both “from outer space” and were “here to bring updates and fulfill prophecy in the Bible”. They didn’t at that time in early 1973 know what prophecy, but less than a year later while studying the Bible believed they were the Two Witnesses from Rev. 11, and they believed in the word for word way in which those scriptures had been translated, that they would have their physical bodies killed and would resurrect for their enemies to witness and then ascend into a cloud with their bodies, a repeat performance they said of what Jesus did. So in a sense they took what they felt at first and believed it fit into the Rev 11 prophecy.

To their surprise when they sent out their written statement to religious and spiritual leaders which was shortly before April of 1975, they were asked to speak to a meditation group in Los Angeles, (city of (God’s)angels on the shore by the sea) and a packed house meeting and then the next day a yet bigger group, some wanted to join with them, though they coming into the meetings did not welcome the idea of followers. They thought they were to just prophesize and be killed. The scripture didn’t say anything about followers but they accepted that some wanted to, so met them at a campground, that they stayed at then and a few months later organized meetings in San Francisco and then Waldport, Oregon, the meeting I joined them from which is the meeting that brought their claims to the media. The new followers that escalted into the 70’s in number by Chicago then split up as it was hard to hide. The news broke around that time and authorities were looking for these two because some 27 people had walked out the door of their lives to join them, from attending the Waldport, Oregon meeting. One of these was the mother of two young children, who arranged to have their father take the kids as he lived less than 100 miles from them. That hit the press, a long story that I have personal awareness of, so the police got involved which is what brought the story to the press. Ti and Do at the time were told the children were abandoned which Ti and Do said they certainly would not have done.

But because of the national media and Walter Cronkite headlining the story that was covered by every major newspaper in the U.S. that linked going to heaven with boarding a spacecraft behind or inside a “cloud of light”, Unidentified Flying Object (UFO) Ti and Do felt the group needed to be broken up to smaller groups to continue holding public meetings. There were 6 or 7 groups counting 6 students that traveled with Ti and Do. By November of 1975 I was no longer with any group as the group I had been with sort of disbanned so I with the partner assigned to be with me decided to bring the message about Ti and Do to the east coast of the U.S.

It wasn’t until April that after asking God for help to know what to do next that I walked into a library where a meeting was scheduled by another group, that ended up being Ti and Do’s group and it was in Oklahoma City and just so happened to be where Ti announced that the “Harvest is closed”. This was April 21, 1976. Now, considering that Ti and Do thought they were the Two Witnesses and evidenced knowing the prophecy, wouldn’t they had timed their stated end to their prophecy to match the exact time frame in the prophecy of 1260 days (3 1/2 years)? And if they were cloaking their belief in prophecy wouldn’t they have to tell people what day they started to prophesize? The term prophecy means to publically talk about the future regarding the Kingdom of God. This would have been a very easy way to match up with prophecy. Just count back 1260 days and say this is when we began to prophesize. Well they never sought to justify this part of prophesy and as it happened they began to first talk about who they thought themselves to be in a public way officially on 1/1/1973 sometime close to midnight when they left their old lives behind in Houston, Texas. 1260 days later brings us to June 14, 1976.

When Ti made the announcement, the six other groups of students were spread out around the country and had already scheduled their next meeting so were told by Ti and Do to finish their last meetings. My groups last meeting was in Fayetteville, Arkansas. After that we were camped near Cape Girado, Missouri and some new students were supposed to rendevous with us there. Then Ti and Do told us to spend quality time, essentially every moment to individually commune with God to ask for and be ready for what was next. That was about 2 weeks prior to getting notification from Ti and Do to meet in Veedavou Campground in Medicine Bow National Forest east of Laramie, Wyoming. We all  arrived there by July 4, 1976 (by the way the Bi-centenial of the formation of the United States (melting pot – where angels had gathered souls from the 4 winds as prophesized) the location of the New Jerusalem “city of God” (Los Angeles) as well as the new Sodom (Las Vegas) Judea/Egypt, the new Babylon, the Beast that all the nations of the world are in bed with where Jesus said the Kingdom of God would be moved to a new nation where they spoke in a new tongue (paraphrasing several scriptures).

Thus this was pretty darn close to 1260 days and since Ti and Do, months before 1/1/73 set up two short lived “centers”, one in the basement of St. Thomas’s where Do was the choral/music director – whose favorite song was, “Lo How a Rose” (about growing fruit(a soul) out of the thorns of evil) but in a short time were asked to discontinue as they called it the Christian Arts Center and it was reported that they were not strictly talking Christian talk. The next center was called Knowplace. So these could be considered to be the start of their Prophectic period though I guess it depended upon what they talked about in the few meetings they had in each of those two centers.

My point is, that it may or may not have been an exact 1260 days, but it was pretty darn close.

Henry said:

Our Lord Jesus Christ warns us many times in His word that we should beware of false christs and false teachers who if it were possible would deceive the very elect. I fear that those who are involved with the heaven’s gate group are both deceiving and being deceived. For instance, where is it written in scripture that believers should commit suicide in order to attain to heaven or even that space objects such as comets would come to take our souls to heaven so that we should take our own lives to gain entry such a vehicle? Anyone who believes this must necessarily believe a different gospel than that written in the Bible. However, as Paul admonishes us we should test every spirit to see if they are of God, in like fashion as the Bereans who examined all that Paul had taught them against the word to see if those things that Paul claimed were so. The adherents of the heaven’s gate group would do well to study the scriptures daily to see if the teachings they received lined up with the Word of God.

Sawyer says:

Except you have no scriptural proof of this claim. Just “feeling” this way can easily be the instigation of a Luciferian trying to keep you from looking at it seriously. And if you were willing to actually look at what I am saying and the myrid of scriptures all over I have quoted and provided greek/hebrew backgound on and research, cross referencing work on, then perhaps you would see how exactly they really do match what Jesus said/did, but perhaps that’s what you are afraid of, so you just ignore and deny any truth to it.

So, “Where’s the Beef, Henry? Show me some scriptures that speak against anything Ti and Do actually said or did. Have you not read John chapter 14 carefully to see that Jesus actually “laid down his life, because his Father asked him to”. That’s what he said. Was he wrong as wasn’t he captured? And didn’t he tell his disciples they would have to “drink the cup” too and that some of them would be killed and all would be persecuted and not to be concerned about those who could kill the body but could not kill the soul and that the body was sacrificed, the reason for the beginning of that willingness in the camp of Moses to sacrifice what is otherwise our most valuble possession, especially when lamb meat was at a premium. Thus their laying down their lives should not really be a huge leap of faith to consider for the most devout should they genuinely feel they are physically with their recognized shepherd who they witness over many years to be pure of heart and soul – zero evidence of any wrongdoing at all, something no other so called “cult” leader or church leader can claim I’d bet. He didn’t even get the benefit of all that praise and glory and fine clothing and food and lavish surroundings and all that attention, self grandisements and self absorbsion even mixed with a certain amount of asceticism that the Luciferians love to tout as holiness used to create followers by.

Henry said:

Jesus Christ came into this world to die for our sins so that through Him – by believing in Him and His gospel message we might be saved and inherit eternal life. Paul writing to Titus said:

11For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, 12Teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world; 13Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; 14Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works.

Rather than committing suicide to accelerate our journey to heaven we are to earnestly continue in the blessed hope, waiting for the appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ. Moreover, when we die though we be in Christ we do not instantly go to heaven. Rather we remain asleep until the great and terrible day of the Lord when Jesus shall descend from heaven to gather the dead and the living who are in Him to Himself. See the following verses:

16For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: 17Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. 18Wherefore comfort one another with these words. (1 Thess 4:16-18)

The heaven’s gate group however believes there is actually a different way to get to heaven – mass suicide. To them what is written here in the Word is not true but rather what their teachers tell them is what they believe to be the truth. However you cannot have it both ways – it is either you believe the Word of God as written in the Bible or you make it up as you go along or follow those who make it up as they go along.

Sawyer’s response:
No, this is a total misrepresentation.

No, suicide isn’t at all Ti and Do’s idea as the way to get to heaven but the fact is, for those that want to give ALL of themselves to the Kingdom of God, when it’s presented by a genuine member from the Kingdom of God, that only an individual can determine for themselves, then by whatever means, death of the physical body is required. I bet I could find at least 12 things Jesus said that directly indicated loss of one’s physical body “for the Kingdom of Heaven’s/God’s sake was part of the required formula.

However, it’s only applicable when the death is because the student/disciple believes with all their heart that they are with the real deal, a member of the Kingdom of God, in this case Two members in a female and male body named Ti and Do. AND the much bigger part of the contract is that the student must PROVE to the teacher they are wanting to go with them more than anything else in the entire human and geographical world and this can take years for the teacher to be persuaded to permit. It’s impossible to know how much effort both Ti and Do put into each student UNLESS you witnessed it or are willing to believe a witness like myself who has proved over years has nothing to gain by making it up. If I were to make something up, which would be if I wanted to try to make money or become more popular to have followers, I could easily tweek a few difficult to swallow ideas and walla I’d have a new religion. But that would be blasphemy against Ti and Do to not tell the whole truth as I experienced it.
 
Now, of course for someone who never had anything to do with Ti and Do, they would be expected to “test their goods” – examine their fruit to determine what tree it comes from. But most of the time that’s the last thing anyone cares to do. It’s much easier to just disqualify Ti and Do and move on. So in a sense Henry’s posting here is a breath of fresh air as at least he has kept the door open somewhat and has attempted to state the reasons for his belief that Ti and Do are heretics, which would make me one as well.

However, Henry’s attempt here is without any depth as to just throw out scriptures that we think prove Ti and Do can’t be the two witnesses/ “second” coming of Jesus is next to meaningless if we don’t have the broadest understanding of what Jesus actually said in non-religisized tongues, aka language/terms. It’s understandable that if someone like Henry has not dug into the scriptures himself to try to see what the translators decided to do with each word then of course he’s not going to see much more, if any more than the various translators saw. I always cheer when I see a Christian demonstrating the Greek and/or Hebrew roots to an English word as it shows more than a casual thirst to know what was said. And this of course is very hard mental work to bascially check and consider an alternate definition for a word or phrase but it cues one into every word. However all too often what the Christians who try to retranslate do is focus on scriptures that have little to no contravesy when there are dozens no one wants to touch as they are considered extreme thinking OR they find some meaning they can use to justify what they don’t want to otherwise believe. For instance, the “eye of the needle”. I don’t doubt that at some point that arch that camel’s need to kneel down to get under could have been called the “eye of the needle”, before or after jesus gave that analogy that:

Mar 10:17 And when he was gone forth into the way, there came one running, and kneeled to him, and asked him, Good Master, what shall I do that I may inherit eternal life?
Mar 10:18 And Jesus said unto him, Why callest thou me good? there is none good but one, that is, God.
Mar 10:19 Thou knowest the commandments, Do not commit adultery, Do not kill, Do not steal, Do not bear false witness, Defraud not, Honour thy father and mother.
Mar 10:20 And he answered and said unto him, Master, all these have I observed from my youth.
Mar 10:21 Then Jesus beholding him loved him, and said unto him, One thing thou lackest: go thy way, sell whatsoever thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come, take up the cross, and follow me.
Mar 10:22 And he was sad at that saying, and went away grieved: for he had great possessions.
Mar 10:23 And Jesus looked round about, and saith unto his disciples, How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God!
Mar 10:24 And the disciples were astonished at his words. But Jesus answereth again, and saith unto them, Children, how hard is it for them that trust in riches to enter into the kingdom of God!
Mar 10:25 It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God.
Mar 10:26 And they were astonished out of measure, saying among themselves, Who then can be saved?
Mar 10:27 And Jesus looking upon them saith, With men it is impossible, but not with God: for with God all things are possible.

If there was an arch that was called the eye of a needle that Jesus was referring, I’d bet a camel never was able to get through it but the way many Christians use it, it’s as if, it was hard for them to get though it but not impossible, leaving the door open wide to think having great possessions is even a bounty of a life filled with godliness that god blesses us with things. Talk about lies. This is from you know who, the “Father of lies”. The reason the rich can’t make it is because they will rely on their money when they have certain tests that they need to look to God to help them solve. If someone did join with Jesus and kept their money with them, they would have been kicked out for doing so as what we don’t know is that Jesus ran a tight ship financially. He had a “purser” that doled out the money for various needs. So he wasn’t a begger either. But this isn’t meant for us so much now when there is no member of the Kingdom of God physically present, though that too can be an excuse to just treat our money the same as everyone else mostly does, often hording for a rainy day or retirement while people all around don’t even eat that well or have a warm dry place to rest. I don’t tell people what to do with their money as that’s not my place to say. The rule we were given by Jesus was to “love our neighbor as ourselves” so a strict application of that might look like, a 50/50 split – I’d give 50% of my income to others and keep 50% for myself. Imagine if everyone did that. There would be noone homeless or hungry or without someone to help them. Of course when we entangle ourselves into debt so many of us don’t have anything to give away really.

But the point to these scriptures is that when the Lord is putting out the trumphet call and you hear it, then it’s time to hit the deck running in his direction or not.

At this time, the trumphets have all but sounded, though the last one they sounded is still reverberating all around the globe because of how loud a blast it was which was deliberate so the running to the Lord that we can do now is to accept their latest representatives and tell others about them and accept the ramifications. No groups to belong to, no meetings to attend, no tapes or cd’s or dvd’s to buy, no new practices or techniques to learn and master and then peddle to others as spiritual development. Just plain and simple telling what they said and did and that will probably eventually get us killed as we have not yet seen the 4th horseman of the apocolypse.

Actually contrary to what Henry said, Ti and Do didn’t talk very much about scripture and when they did there was no in depth analysis. What I am sharing in these blogs and on my sites is what I’ve come to understand from my constant in depth analysis because I want to know more about what Jesus meant and intended, which in so doing I learn about the outright mistakes made by many translators.

Henry says I or they are making up what’s in the Bible as I(we) go along, another unfounded accusation amidst many the ill informed use to avoid finding out what they don’t know when they want to think of themselves as knowledgeable and especially when others are reading/listening to what they say. The same thing happens with humans in any field. They become entrenched in what floats their boat, so don’t want to rock that boat so automatically disqualify something new.

So Henry, give me one scriptural interpreation that you think I “made up” and I will show you how I spent many hours with the greek/hebrew/aramaic to arrive at the most likley meanings. Of course I can make misakes but that’s why I cross reference a great deal.

Henry said:

The heaven’s gate group believes in two characters called Ti and Do who they claim are Jesus and God and at the same time the Two Witnesses of Revelation 11. The first question we need to ask here is whether God can send witnesses who contradict His very word. Let us first of all briefly examine whether these two characters could actually be God and Jesus. Jesus came into this world a messenger of the Father to bring good news to the lost. Jesus however told us that He is going back but will come again to gather those that are His to himself (Matt 16:27, Rev 22:12).

Sawyer says:

Mat 16:27 For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels; and then he shall reward every man according to his works.

Here Jesus is saying the “Son of Man” is coming. We often take word meanings for granted. Some think this was Jesus just using a phrase from an Old Testement prophet and it was used by Ezekiel and Daniel and in Psalms but, the big point here is what that phrase meant to Jesus.

man = greek from Strongs concordance 444 anqrwpoV anthropos anth’-ro-pos from anhr – aner 435 and ops (the countenance; from 3700); man-faced, i.e. a human being:–certain, man.
reference:435 anhr aner an’-ayr a primary word (compare 444); a man (properly as an individual male):–fellow, husband, man, sir.
 
son = greek from Strongs concordance 5207 uioV huios hwee-os’ apparently a primary word; a “son” (sometimes of animals), used very widely of immediate, remote or figuratively, kinship:–child, foal, son.
 
of = greek from strongs concordance 5259 upo hupo hoop-o’ a primary preposition; under, i.e. (with the genitive case) of place (beneath), or with verbs (the agency or means, through); (with the accusative case) of place (whither (underneath) or where (below) or time (when (at)):–among, by, from, in, of, under, with. In the comparative, it retains the same general applications, especially of inferior position or condition, and specially, covertly or moderately.
 
man = greek from Strongs concordance 444 anqrwpoV anthropos anth’-ro-pos from anhr – aner 435 and ops (the countenance; from 3700); man-faced, i.e. a human being:–certain, man.
reference:435 anhr aner an’-ayr a primary word (compare 444); a man (properly as an individual male):–fellow, husband, man, sir.
 
Thus in longhand including the full range of meanings Jesus was for all intents and purposes saying he was a male child, foal, son, kin of/under/by human being.

Can you dispute these essential meanings to what Jesus said he would return as a human being again. Here is a confirmation:

Act 1:9 And when he had spoken these things, while they beheld, he was taken up; and a cloud received him out of their sight.
Act 1:10 And while they looked stedfastly toward heaven as he went up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel;
Act 1:11 Which also said, Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven.

So He will come in like manner as you have seen him go. What was that like manner? “he was taken up and a cloud received him out of their sight.

But perhaps we don’t know the authority of who these are: “two men stood by them in light/bright/brilliant apparel” as they don’t say any more about them.

white = 3022 leukos {lyoo-kos’} from luke (“light”); TDNT – 4:241,530; adj AV – white 25; 25 1) light, bright, brilliant

Here is another strong collaboration in the way Moses said the next coming would be and if Moses was also God the Father’s servant, would there be a strong likihood that his saying how they’d see the next coming:

Deu 18:15 The LORD thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me; unto him ye shall hearken;

Acts 3:22 For Moses truly said unto the fathers, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you.

Acts 7:37 This is that Moses, which said unto the children of Israel, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear.

From a Bible dictionary: Son of Man = In the New Testament it is used forty-three times as a distinctive title of the Saviour. In the Old Testament it is used only in Ps. 80:17 and Dan. 7:13 with this application. It denotes the true humanity of our Lord. He had a true body (Heb. 2:14; Luke 24:39) and a rational soul. He was perfect man.

Thus the reference to his coming is in human flesh, correct, not as a spirit. So the question now is how will we experience his coming and will it be everyone on the planet and if so how will it be interpreted. Will everyone know it’s Jesus. Will he come with the same flesh he had before?

The evidence is that He certainly will not use the same name for if he was planning on using the same name why wouldn’t he have said, “I will come back…”. No, what he says is a human being will come back with a name other than Jesus because we are not to believe anyone who comes “in my name”

Matthew 24:5 For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many.
Mark 13:6 For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many.
Luke 21:8 And he said, Take heed that ye be not deceived: for many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and the time draweth near: go ye not therefore after them.

Now there are two conditions he mentions here. Many shall come “in my name”, that’s the name he had which was “Jesus” but it’s those that use that name and also say they are Christ, so we can discount those humans who are born with the name, Jesus but who don’t claim to be Christ.

Did anyone come saying they were Jesus and directly or indirectly infer they were Christ, the annointed one?

Yes, absolutely and right on the heals of Jesus departure:

First account:

Act 9:1 And Saul, yet breathing out threatenings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord, went unto the high priest,
Act 9:2 And desired of him letters to Damascus to the synagogues, that if he found any of this way, whether they were men or women, he might bring them bound unto Jerusalem.
Act 9:3 And as he journeyed, he came near Damascus: and suddenly there shined round about him a light from heaven:
Act 9:4 And he fell to the earth, and heard a voice saying unto him, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?
Act 9:5 And he said, Who art thou, Lord? And the Lord said, I am Jesus whom thou persecutest: it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks.
Act 9:6 And he trembling and astonished said, Lord, what wilt thou have me to do? And the Lord said unto him, Arise, and go into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou must do.
Act 9:7 And the men which journeyed with him stood speechless, hearing a voice, but seeing no man.

Second Account:

Act 22:6 And it came to pass, that, as I made my journey, and was come nigh unto Damascus about noon, suddenly there shone from heaven a great light round about me.
Act 22:7 And I fell unto the ground, and heard a voice saying unto me, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?
Act 22:8 And I answered, Who art thou, Lord? And he said unto me, I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom thou persecutest.
Act 22:9 And they that were with me saw indeed the light, and were afraid; but they heard not the voice of him that spake to me.

Note: as we can see the stories are mixed up with those with him on the one hand “hearing a voice” and then on the other hand “heard not the voice of him that spake to me” (I might guess it possible that as there were more than one men accompanying him, one could have heard it and the other not).

Third account:

Act 26:13 At midday, O king, I saw in the way a light from heaven, above the brightness of the sun, shining round about me and them which journeyed with me.
Act 26:14 And when we were all fallen to the earth, I heard a voice speaking unto me, and saying in the Hebrew tongue, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks.
Act 26:15 And I said, Who art thou, Lord? And he said, I am Jesus whom thou persecutest.
Act 26:16 But rise, and stand upon thy feet: for I have appeared unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a minister and a witness both of these things which thou hast seen, and of those things in the which I will appear unto thee;
Act 26:17 Delivering thee from the people, and from the Gentiles, unto whom now I send thee,
Act 26:18 To open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith that is in me.

So yes, false christs, false prophets whom he said would be in “sheeps clothing” in other words appear to be sheep which no other group can that apply to than those who wrap themselves in belief in Jesus and count themselves his elect than many Christians. That is sheeps clothing, so the false prophets will basically be Christian preachers and today that would include bloggers, though each must be tested by what they actually say to determine if they are saying things that are untrue/false.

Henry said:
 
Jesus knew however that when He left many false Christ would arise after Him to lead the people astray so He gave the desciples the signs to look for of His coming so that we are not deceived. We read for example:

24For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. 25Behold, I have told you before. 26Wherefore if they shall say unto you, Behold, he is in the desert; go not forth: behold, he is in the secret chambers; believe it not. 27For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. (Matt 24:24-27)

Sawyer says:

So those that are looking for him, if they are told to go here or there, they will know not to find Jesus or the human being who is not named Jesus there.

Note: Regarding Ti and Do. No one is saying you can go find them, Father and Son anywhere and especially now as they have left their physcial bodies. And when they were here, on the one time period of 3 1/2 years almost to the day perhaps, no one knew where they were at any given moment until a poster showed up advertising a meeting. Thus there was never a time they had set up shop somewhere to gather people to them. In fact many looked for them and could not find them as they had no one place to lay their heads.

So now a big clue, I’ll repeat:

Mt 24:27 For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.

“AS lightning”

As = greek strongs 5618 wsper hosper hoce’-per from wV – hos 5613 and per – per 4007; just as, i.e. exactly like:–(even, like) as.
 
So it might be clearer to say:

“Just as lightning…” It’s not saying it is lightning. It’s saying it’s “as” or “just as” which means alike to in the way in which it is seen/experienced.

So lets really delve into this word used here as Lightning because of how many people are banking on this being the key description of Jesus return:

lightning = 796 astraph astrape as-trap-ay’ from astraptw – astrapto 797; lightning; by analogy, glare:–lightning, bright shining.
reference: 797 astraptw astrapto as-trap’-to probably from asthr – aster 792; to flash as lightning:–lighten, shine.
Reference: 792 asthr aster as-tare’ probably from the base of strwnnumi – stronnumi 4766; a star (as strown over the sky), literally or figuratively:–star.
Reference:4766 strwnnumi stronnumi strone’-noo-mee, stronnuo strone-noo’-o, prolongation from a still simpler stroo stro’-o, (used only as an alternate in certain tenses) (probably akin to stereoV – stereos 4731 through the idea of positing); to “strew,” i.e. spread (as a carpet or couch):–make bed, furnish, spread, strew.
Reference: 4731 stereoV stereos ster-eh-os’ from isthmi – histemi 2476; stiff, i.e. solid, stable (literally or figuratively):–stedfast, strong, sure.
2476 isthmi histemi his’-tay-mee a prolonged form of a primary stao stah’-o (of the same meaning, and used for it in certain tenses); to stand (transitively or intransitively), used in various applications (literally or figuratively):–abide, appoint, bring, continue, covenant, establish, hold up, lay, present, set (up), stanch, stand (by, forth, still, up). Compare tiqhmi – tithemi 5087.
 
Here is a sentence comprised of the most well rounded definition I can come up with based on all the Strongs references to what the word meant.

lightning = lightning, bright and shining/flashing, a star that is strown, strewn or spread, even carpeting in a stiff, strong, stedfast way as to stand and abide, bring, continue, covenant, establish something over the sky.

This starts in the east and shines to the west.

So a bright star like object that spreads itself out over the area east to west it compasses.

Could that be a comet? After all, every eye can see that, right! It doesn’t say the human being will be hanging out of it or riding on top of it. The tail of a comet “spreads” and it’s interesting the play on words in the greek as we see many times the great word is very close to the english word. In this case I’m referring to Stereo in greek that to english means TWO. HaleBopp had two tails. Ti and Do were TWO (witnesses).

Henry said:

In spite of these clear warnings given by Jesus Himself that we should not go after another who is already on earth and claiming to be Him but rather to look for His appearing as the lighting flashes from East to West the heaven’s gate group rejects these very words. They claim that Jesus does not need to appear in this way but that His coming is phased and it is up to us to be able to recognize if when he is here. To reject Jesus’ words here and to say that Ti and Do are God and Jesus incarnate is nothing but a lie in the face of the Bible. Whom do we trust? The Bible, the revealed word of God or do we trust another who contradicts this very word?

Sawyer says:

Ti and Do and students are not on Earth now so I’m in no way telling you by considering who they are, to go someplace to find them, so will you please cancel out that accusation. They didn’t claim to be Jesus. They said Jesus was the name of the body, what they called a vehicle and that vehicle was not coming back. They said in 1975 publically that they were “from the same family as Jesus and his Father” so cancel out the second accusation in that paragraph too. No it didn’t say in this scripture “Jesus would appear as lightning”, It said “so shall also the coming of the Son of man be”. In other word his coming would be LIKE, or AS what is described. Even so, that’s his “coming”. If someone comes to visit you, do you automatically see how they arrive. No, you have to watch for them to see them and watching for them in the case of Jesus means watching for the “signs of the Son of Man”, which are in what he SAYS and DOES that will demonstrate full consistancy with what He said and did before, but in new “tongues” but that will come to us via some public announcement, the media, and will of course be mostly hated by all those that don’t have any of his Holy Spirit in them.

But say He comes in some type of godly spacecraft and he was inside it. Would it not fulfill this prophecy for him to come though no one could actually see what he physcially looked like as he was inside the spacecraft, thus another false assumption.

Regarding what I said about his coming being phased or in stages. I say that because of other scritures that say he will come as a thief, come as a “son of man” again but not named “jesus” so it has to be a mystery given there are billions of “sons of human”. Will he be glowing bright white light? Is that how we will know him. If so, how come he didn’t come what way any other time. Yet this is apparantly the “end time”, the “Last Day” or maybe that doesn’t seem to be so to you which would explain some of your blatent refusal and critical uninformed strong opinions/condemnations/accusations.

It’s just that these indicators of his return don’t seem to be describing just one major event and it is probably futile to try to demonstrate that to someone who is set against considering it, but you keep engaging me so I’ll keep responding.

And yes it is up to us to recognize him in his new human clothing as he told us to observe and keep oil in our lamps to be able to see when he comes. He said to Watch! If it’s going to be that obvious entirely like lightning then what’s so hard about watching observing? You said the idea that Ti and Do are members of the Kingdom of God serving as Father and Son is a lie, but have not shown anything I can’t easily with many proves shoot down in your reasoning and you cited no scriptures that disproves that it could very well be them. I know well this is very tough. Many are very programmed to not accept anything real as the return of Jesus. It’s just like politics and especially now. Not that I’m into Obama in any way, but the fact is very clear that anything he does is and will be met with great opposition just for the sake of opposition, though there will always be a myrid of justifications because no one in his oppostion wants him to get any credit for changing anything for the better as it would then cost them their next election. It’s all exceedingly broken but that is just one of the many Luciferian strategies to program humans with every form of opposition to anyone’s recognition of the Kingdom of God.

You trust the Bible you say, but the evidence in many of our conversations is that you don’t understand it’s words very well, yet you trust your misunderstanding enough to condemn and call a liar someone who does provide a great deal of detail scriptural and commonsensical contextual understanding of scripture using well documented Greek to English dictionaries. Again what is the contradiction you speak of? A contradiction as I understand the definition is a juxtaposed view and negates what we say we think or believe, and when we should know we are doing that, then we should be willing to admit our hypocrisy. I haven’t heard you site the contradictions. Just because you say it doesn’t make it so except for those in your corner of the ring who want to cheer you on no matter the value of what you say.

Henry said:

Could these two therefore be the Two Witnesses of God – not if they contradict the very word of God they cannot be. More importantly they do not fit into neither the prophesy nor the criteria to fulfill the prophesy surrounding the ministry of the Two Witnesses.

Sawyer says:

I agreed that they don’t fit if one just looks at the King James Translation of Greek to English and takes things metaphorical as strictly literal, though I do believe and have faith that everythng the Kingdom of God provides us has a literal application and practical way to understand it. I know well there are some Christians that ONLY use the King James and would say changing even one word in the translation is sacreligious and herectical. But I’m not the one that gives a bunch of ways to interpret apo-kteino. In some places in Revelations it’s “slay” and in other places it’s “murder” and in others “kill” and in it’s roots, “kill in ANY WAY, as the contraction indicates a haulting, or stopping as the core meaning. I’m not making that up. It was interesting that in your previous post that we began this back and forth, the very commment I posted that translated much of Rev. 11, you failed at that time to approve while saying that you were all for talking scripture.

Henry said:

The Bible makes clear to us that the Two Witnesses complete their ministry during the opening of the 7th Seal at a time when the 5th angel (of the seven having the seven trumpets and the last seven plagues to judge the earth) sounded. These events occur after the 6th seal when the heavens were opened and when Jesus gathers those that are His to Himself. We know this because in Revelations 9 the 5th angel sounded and released the angel of the bottomless pit which I believe is the same beast of the bottomless bit which made war with the 2 witnesses in Revelation 11 and killed them following the end of their ministry.

Sawyer says:

You stated inaccuratly re: the “bottomless pit” statements being the “same”.

“Rev 9:1 And the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from heaven unto the earth: and to him was given the key of the bottomless pit.
Rev 9:2 And he opened the bottomless pit; and there arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace; and the sun and the air were darkened by reason of the smoke of the pit.
Rev 9:3 And there came out of the smoke locusts upon the earth: and unto them was given power, as the scorpions of the earth have power.”
 
And here is the Rev. 11 scripture you said was the same reference:

Rev 11:7 And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill(greek apokteino = also means to stop/hault, kill in ANY WAY) them.

In the Rev. 9 example there is no mention of a “beast coming out of the bottomless pit”, though I would venture to say it may be of the same affect, as it appears to be some type of weapon of war which would be part of the beastial empire, whereas in Rev. 11 it’s said as a beast though that beast needs to be personified somehow to do a killing.

overcome = 3528 nikaw nikao nik-ah’-o
 from nikh – nike 3529; to subdue (literally or figuratively):–conquer, overcome, prevail, get the victory.
3529 nikh nike nee’-kay
 apparently a primary word; conquest (abstractly), i.e. (figuratively) the means of success:–victory.

Side note: Do and crew wore “Nike” tennis shoes to their laying down of their physical bodies event. The moto of Nike is “Do it” which sounds like Do (as in the name of Ti and Do, so Doe it – do it like Do. “Thy will be Done” what every student must embrace to convince the Older Member of their sincerity. This was no Jim Jones event by far. That was a facsimili, the only way a Luciferian can do, which is why it was such an confused, mixed up, deceitful and manipulative horrific event that included children that could never have decided to take that action and they were prodded and pushed and even threatened with death by gunshot if they didn’t go along. Some were hunted down by Jim Jones henchmen. Why did they have armed guards anyway. Perhaps that was a dangerous area to live in, thus justified having some weapons but as they were under investigation and Jim Jones had already been accused of crimes, to him he was primed by Luciferians to stage such an event. Also on this side note that probably had nothing to do with their Nike choice. The word Overcome in Greek is rooted in the word, nike:
3529 nikh nike nee’-kay
 apparently a primary word; conquest (abstractly), i.e. (figuratively) the means of success:–victory.

I know this seems like a big stretch but though this is not a comical event by any means and especially to those who still counted these 38 their loved ones, but one of the ways the Kingdom of God does sort of play, is to line up language development in such a way as to have what seems like coincidental spellings and meanings that hold over into another language. After all, all the languages have the same root for each civilization and the Next Level uses language as a way to sort Spirits/Souls into grades in the overall school. Those that know how lacking languages all come to be, are not often convinced of anything by words alone and they often seek the simple, practical minded, even common sense ways of seeing any situation which in the case of history requires some digging to the origins of the words used and their context, both physically and mentally.

These 38 students had overcome their humanness by voluntarily and gladly exiting their human bodies with their Older Member. They had accumulated enough of the mind from their Older Member’s Ti and Do to KNOW laying down their body would not result in the death of their essence, the Soul gifted to them that they strove to fill with only Next Level mind, in seeking to do everything their Older Member gave them to do, which is how the Older Member knows they are free from the rebelliousness of the Luciferians. These students had become “as little children” in their trust of Do though to the world who can not or do not want to know Do’s voice, it was a bizarre cult manipulation and a tragedy. Not all the loved ones actually saw it like that. Sure most hurt from their loss of someone they loved but some knew this was what their loved ones wanted and had actually worked to stay a part of. It’s of course harder for the loved ones of those that were only in the group 3-4 years and in one case less than a year. Ti and Do told us as we walked out the doors of our lives in 1975 that the loved ones we left behind would receive extra help to deal with our leaving them behind. Even so, I suspect those have to accept that help to benefit from it and it may never translate as help to their physical body/mind. They must reach for that help and when it comes embrace it.

But there were many humans who when they observed that event or read about it, knew there was something very, very different about this group that seperated them from anything else they had heard about that entailed anything that sounded like religious fanaticism. I know this as I’ve met people who have told me that. It doesn’t mean they are pursuing the basis of such a feeling but it may be an indicator of who some of the 144,000 true overcomers are, those that were given Souls during the generations since the late 1940’s.

But regarding the “beast ascending from the pit” example used, If we weren’t so engadged in proving/disproving these implications I wouldn’t harp on this difference but it’s far too easy to make very large assumptions, even thinking they are educated choices and then base what else we think, say and do on the initial erroneous state of mind.

The bottom line is that the Kingdom of God can allow as many things to come out of what is depicted here as the bottomless pit as they want. Smoke ascending from it sounds to me like a volcano. How do we know during the previous civilization on Earth’s end, saying for instance as it’s reported in certain mythologies and the story of Atlantis that may have some accurate points in it as most things do, the humans then did have significant technological development, so if they followed the course human governments and private corporations are executing as we speak and have been in earnest since at least the Reagan years, they are building underground facilities at an alarming pace, so when the Next Level comes for one last time that will not be in an “undercover” way, by incarnating into prepared human vehicles, as these governments will not be able to fight against them they will run and hide in the rocks and dens as it says in revelations and in so doing sort of entomb themselves in their dungeon for the next 1000 years. Then the Next Level can redo the surface as they orchestrate to where these humans and of course human equivilent Luciferian space aliens can not escape. That might be as easy as putting an ocean at their entrances. The humans no doubt have built many of these underground cities to withstand flooding but an ocean is another story. Yet another scenrio is to have a glacier construct and/or move mountains worth of rocks over their entrances or in some cases an entrance could be sealed with lave flows that then cool and harden or they could take a large meteor or asteroid and specifically aim it to hit the earth at each entrance which is composed of diamond materials that then are hit again to drive them deep so that no human tools to try to dig out are possible. What we do know is that the Next Level certainly has ways to seal up those they want to allow to stay alive for a while, so they can be brought back again for a new stage in the next harvest to be advasarial so students will have the appropriate challenge to grow their mind muscle from.

While I’m at it, in the next few key verses (that by the way are designed in such a way as to be useful to be accurate applicable at more than one time. For instance the first prophecy is the actual Two Christs, but then when they leave, those remnant that believes they were the rep and ask them for service then will be witnessing to these Two and thus could be called the TWO Witnesses all over again and the Kingdom of God can give these student workers the powers outlined just as the Father did to the Jesus disciples after Jesus left.:

Rev 11:8 And their dead bodies shall (lie in) the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified.

Note: Here “dead bodies” is treated as one greek word, ptoma which directly means, a ruin, fall, failure, defeat) and then the words, “shall lie” were entirely added to I suppose round out their interpretation in line with Kill and dead.

Rev 11:9 And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and an half, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves.

dead bodies = greek: 4430 ptwma ptoma pto’-mah
 from the alternate of piptw – pipto 4098; a ruin, i.e. (specially), lifeless body (corpse, carrion):–dead body, carcase, corpse.
4098 piptw pipto pip’-to,
 peto pet’-o; (which occurs only as an alternate in certain tenses); probably akin to petomai – petomai 4072 through the idea of alighting; to fall (literally or figuratively):–fail, fall (down), light on.
4072 petomai petomai pet’-om-ahee,
 petaomai pet-ah’-om-ahee, or contracted ptaomai ptah’-om-ahee middle voice of a primary verb; to fly:–fly(-ing).
4431 ptwsiV ptosis pto’-sis
 from the alternate of piptw – pipto 4098; a crash, i.e. downfall (literally or figuratively):–fall.

There are clues here that suggest this is no an ordinary killing/stoppage of these two. As how are nations going to see their dead bodies. Logic would say, there was a media involved. Thus a televised large meeting could have been a possability. Ti and Do told us to be on the lookout for a large meeting advertised as television cameras are certainly not going to come to the small meetings we held unless there was already a great deal of publicity surrounding the event.

Then another point…these cameras are going to be trained on these dead bodies for 3 1/2 days? Even if that wasn’t non stop wouldn’t authorities have a hard time with allowing that in a public place. When does a dead body begin to smell. Now if it was set up ahead of time as an event they needed to plan for, like for a magic trick, one could understand it. They could put the bodies into some type of enclosure that was see through, like a glass coffin for instance so when they awoke they could simply open the door, but this would take cooperation and what would be the motive for such cooperation unless they were paid to cooperate. But these Two witnesses are dressed in sackcloth which is the clothing of either a poor person or the clothing of a mourner, if that was the picture John was trying to relay so their having funds to pay for cooperation seems unlikley and as with Jesus, he certainly didn’t seem to be interested in nor holding of monetary wealth as that was even against his nature and task to be identified with.

It’s interesting that Ti and Do never talked with us about these other interpretations. When they cancelled having public meetings with Ti saying “the harvest is over” on April 21, 1976, they later said “the demonstration” (as they called being killed and resurrected) “was cancelled because the students weren’t ready to leave” and then later said that they felt the mission “shot down/killed” when Walter Cronkite announced their human names and said they had some criminal record on national TV. You would think, when they were not being public anymore and when it seemed less likly that anyone would “kill” them, their students would have thought they were charlatans for saying they would be killed. They did expect such, though they never cherished the idea. And some early students no doubt did leave in part because that didn’t pan out as they initially said, but their core students, it didn’t phase as they were not engaged because of the scriptural prophecy. They just knew their voices. That was my response. It was after leaving them and then after their “exit” in 1997 and my reengaging my application to be in their service that I began to examine every word of that and other prophecies. All along, though they didn’t want believers to leave their following, they didn’t hesitate to deliver information or foster events they felt were “instruction” from their unseen helpers, Ti’s Heavenly Father and/or the angels assigned to assist them, that they knew would test many of the students resolve to stay the course. I have many very concrete examples of how they were unlike any other group in this and many other regards, traditional or cultish.

I don’t disbelieve that two references to the Bottomless pit have their similarities. For instance maybe the US drones are these “locusts”. The beast is personified in governments as governments are never, no matter what they say servants of the Kingdom of God, individual are, if they choose to be. And since most humans are under the influence of Luciferian programming and misinformation, deceit in many ways and have constant governmental waring they could certainly be considered to have been let out, “the luciferians who stimulate this human behaviour” from the bottomless pit. I could be all wrong about the locusts identify but I doubt they are literal insects in this example.

Now the other aspect that is noteworthy to your scriptural backed claims against Ti and Do being the Two Witnesses because you say, “Jesus gathers those that are His to Himself”.

Perhaps you are referring to this scripture that is following the opening of the 5th seal:

Rev 6:11 And white robes were given unto every one of them; and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a little season, until their fellowservants also and their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled.

…and this is followed by what appears to be one of a number of depictions of the “last day”, as it says in 6:17 “great day of his wrath” that may be a very short time and may for us extend over some years. That might depend on the time needed for the 144,000 to be sealed. The Kingdom of God knows who they are but they each need to find a human vehicle/body that is enough of a thirsty seeker/observer/watcher to want to become a student in the next Next Level Classroom that begins when they decide to give their allegience to Ti and Do (which will always be in degrees but degrees that will grow because there is no resting on laurals):

Rev 6:12 And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal, and, lo, there was a great earthquake; and the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood;
Rev 6:13 And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind.
Rev 6:14 And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled together; and every mountain and island were moved out of their places.
Rev 6:15 And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bondman, and every free man, hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains;
Rev 6:16 And said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb:
Rev 6:17 For the great day of his wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?

or you might be referring to the sealing of the 144,000 and their being harvested “dieing in Christ” as depicted here:

Rev 14:3 And they sung as it were a new song before the throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders: and no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth.

I say the song is Ti Do. They chose the identity of musical notes, perhaps to fulfill prophecy as I’ve pointed out Jesus did at times though they do so in their own way according to what they feel is their instruction from their Older Members, the way it always works with younger members looking to older members, not at all wanting to be see as the head honcho with all the power and control.

But for the record another song that only those who are willing to believe in Ti and Do will sing that we did sing in the classroom, individually whenever we wanted to ourselves as a type of prayer, petition for help and service:

Help me have no human ways
No thoughts of self
No faults to see
only the ways of space

Now I know my heart is fast
In my Father’s path at last
Only the Ways of Space
Only the ways of spa-ace

(This is sung to the melody of the song by Bach, entitled, “Jesus, Meine Freund”)

And here is one of the many depictions of the standards to be “born of spirit/soul” that we must do while taking control of an assigned by God human flesh body:

Rev 14:4 These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins(means=have ceased having sex). These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the firstfruits unto God and to the Lamb.
Rev 14:5 And in their mouth was found no guile(deceit): for they are without fault before the throne of God.

OR maybe you were referring to:

Rev 7:9 After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude(many people), which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands;

and…

Rev 7:13 And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in white robes? and whence came they?
Rev 7:14 And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, These are they which came out of great tribulation(pressure), and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.

Rev 3:4 Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments; and they shall walk with me in white: for they are worthy.
Rev 3:5 He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels.

There are quite a few examples of those who find favour with the Lord and Lamb, Father and Son(Jesus), who overcame their humanness keeping the commandments of the Father/Lord God and Son/Jesus Son/Moses a big part of which is keeping their vehicle’s mind clear of discarnate(dead human) evil(trouble making human behavioral/mammalian, carnal level/strata/condition/programmed) influences aka spirits/ghosts.

Then yes the Rev. chapter 11 prophecy of the Two witnesses takes place following the 7th seal that instigate a silent period in Heaven. The problem with looking at all this as a precise order in terms of time is that the entire sequences are like watching a movie with big sections that are out of time or are complete overviews from a particular perspective.

However, in general the first appearance of the 7 angles you know have 7 trumphets and it’s during the sounding of the 6th trumphet that the Two Witnesses are depicted which coordinates with the 2nd woe. Thus if we are looking for the events depicted in the first 6 angels with trumphets to occur in a way we can be certain took place, then that is putting a stumbling block in front of yourself and not opening your eyes to the larger picture. For instance when you examine the 7 angels who have vials to pour onto the earth and people with the mark of the beast it’s very, very interesting that there is no trumpets there, no prior announcements. The announcements already took place before that time and that time is after the Two Witnesses have exited into the Heavens from whence they came.

In other words the entire start of Revelations is geared to announcing, declaring, crying out, sounding the trumphet, prophesizing, waring with the two edged sword of the Father and Lamb’s tongue. And it’s not until after the first harvest, those who are given white robes and are with the lamb around his throne that the next phase kicks in that will include the most tribulation in the area of the world where the Next Level had been physically most active. And this would be what some see as the pretrib rapture – the rising from the ashes to a new life for the cream of the crop, those who gave, their all, washed their robes (bodies of human mammalian ways sufficently), and thus overcame and followed the lamb wherever he went and had no guile, anger or deceit, were like children in their trust, had bonded sufficiently with their assigned Older Member.

Then all who remain get the chance to make sense out of all this and decide (the judgement time) whether they will give their overall allegience to Ti and Do, who no longer have a physical presense so can’t be worshipped except by seeking to adapt their ways to themselves or not. If not then there is no Next Level live in them and they just take their evolutionary course of perishing while some are preserved for the start of the next civilization went these remnant souls who were “saved” are brought back for their next “trimester” of school/birth.

However, I have attempted to address all this in detail:

I have studied the related scriptures re: the 6th and 7th seal, 5th angel and two witnesses as you suggest show that the two witnesses have not yet come, as well as all the contextual scriptures around these. And I have looked at others have said about these and I am well aware of the many views, some of which declare that the Book of Revelations as a whole does not fit into a strict chronological depiction of God’s interactions with the Earth/Humans in Their promised return and the Last “Judgement” Day. However, as you may know there is a chronology of events essentially surrounding the 7 seals, 7 angels with 7 trumphets and later with 7 vials, mingled with the 3 woes, the 4 horns, 4 angels with the 4 winds, 7 spirits/eyes over the 7 churches, etc. However, it is also evident that there are types of seeming repetitions of events. We must pay special attention to the fact that John is being shown these things that all pertain to the future, though reference the past, as with the first three chapters that speak directly to each of the then existing 7 churches whom he is instructed to send what he is being given to.

Then there are the “players” so to speak to consider, the Lord who sits on the throne who evidences being the Lord/God the Father, the Lamb, “Son of Man”, Jesus, The four living beings that are labeled with the english word, “beast” which is a big mistake as it’s not the same word as the beast from the bottomless pit, the former working for the Kingdom of God and the later reflecting wild beastial acting humans however organized into governments, etc. Then there are the 24 elders that were born into the Kingdom and have their own “seats” around the throne which brings to mind Jesus saying to his close disciples, (paraphrased), “in my Father’s house there are many dwelling places…I will go to prepare a place (seat/task) for each of you”. Then there are those who died apparantly giving their personal testimony of their experience with Jesus and those who are still “giving their lives, physically and mentally” to God the Lamb that will result in their dying “in Christ”. Then there are those who are “sealed” which is also a term called being “marked” as both the Kingdom of God and the Human Beasts have a way to mark their own. The entire “jugdgement time” is based on who we each decide to give our allegience to, God vs Mammon, which is to the Kingdom of God through their representatives sent to us vs to Humans which includes the human equivilent Space aliens that are often depicted as “birds” (flying dragon/(even reptilian) serpents/hissers – deceiving manipulators of the truth about the Kingdom of God). And finally there are the false prophet players who are those that appear to be prophets but are wolves in sheeps clothing and this is very clearly all who are the leaders and speakers preachers, evangelically active prostelitizing humans that most often are associated with any number of spiritual and/or religious organizations (sects/cults).

Not having the ability to see the actual manuscript chunks and fragments that were analysed and formed into “books” of the Bible and in particular the Book of Revelations, I have no way beyond evaluating each part whether the order given us is the order of these visions/dreams as they were received by John as I doubt he got all 22 chapters all in one experience.

The Book actually seems to clearly demonstrate various vantage points, even each with their own overview that has a start and a finish. For instance chapter’s 1, 2, 3 addressing the current groups of believers in Jesus (at the time John was still alive in a physical human body), 4 and 5 introducing “players” on the Kingdom of God side and related to the Book of Life, 6 and 7 (chronology of events starting with the Lamb (white horse and rider) but including overall overview), 8,9, and 10 the 7 angels with trumphets, 11 the Two Witnesses(Christs) prophecy arrival and departure, 12 an entire overview, 13 a focus on the human beast like organizations, 14 the overall harvests of overcomers, the cutting of the wheat which we know takes place after the weeds have been removed (according to Jesus in his illustration of the Wheat and the Tares growing together), 15 and 16 the angels/events of the 7 angels with vials (the physical execution of the events depicted by the angels with sounding trumphets), 17 and 18 the downfall of Babylon (the new one), 19 details in the war for souls, 20 the actual judgement of the dragon and false prophets and all those not in the book of life, 21 and 22 the Temple of God the Father and Son physcially with those who graduated and were saved for a future graduation opportunity and a new heaven (not talking about the abode of members of the Kingdom of God) and new (reconditioned) Earth will all the weeds/tares removed/recycled.

But before a detailed analysis of the Seven Angels with trumphets and later with vials parts of Revelations, I’ll correct what you said.

The only references within Chapter 11 that contains the Two Witnesses prophecy referring to the “angel sounding (their trumphet)” are here:

Rev 11:14 The second woe is past; and, behold, the third woe cometh quickly.
Rev 11:15 And the seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever.

As this is saying the “second woe is past, and the two witnesses prophecy is right before this, I think it fairly safe to conclude the two witnesses were related to the second woe that just past and the 6th angel’s sounding since the 7th and last sounds AFTER the two witnesses came and exited.

And with this introduction here is my 7 angels overview, a lengthy work that I will publish seperatly from this post: I apologize that there is some repetition here with what I have just written about. It still needs lots of work but there is a ton of information here that anyone who has interest in the Bible should be able to gleen something from even if they don’t end up believing in Ti and Do.

* seven 7 angels with seven 7 trumphets:

Note these 7 angels spoken of in Rev. 8-11 all have trumphets and sound the voices of their trumphets. In other words they communicate, having information to deliver. This isn’t reflective of magic, except in the way humans don’t understand the mechanics these depictions actually represent. The term “angels” are not winged cherubs. They are depicted with wings because they are said to “fly” through the sky(heavens) but before there were flying forms of transportation, birds and insects were the only evidence of any ability of something living to fly thus these “angels” were illustrated by artists with “wings”. (eg “Revelation 14:6 And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,…”)

It is of special note that these 7 Angels are not depicted as flying. A flying angel if it was able to be seen by humans with or without technology would usually appear with a “natural disguise” like a cloud or asteriod or meteor or comet or star. I am aware that the Kingdom of God can show us whatever they want to show us and They may at times show some one thing while others another.

An angel in the Greek and Hebrew had the same meaning:

Angel = Greek: 32 aggelos {ang’-el-os} from aggello [probably derived from 71, cf 34] (to bring tidings); a messenger, envoy, one who is sent, an angel, a messenger from God

Angel = Hebrew: 04397 mal’ak {mal-awk’} from an unused root meaning to despatch as a deputy; TWOT – 1068a; n m AV – angel 111, messenger 98, ambassadors 4, variant 1; 214, a messenger, representative

Thus these 7 angels are simply communicating, the method of which isn’t indicated clearly except in saying they are sounding their trumphet.

A trumphet is mechanism to make an announcement, the reason the early Jews, even many to date have in their brains that the messiah would come blowing a shofar, a lambs horn on the Jerusalem Temple mount. It’s a public way of making a loud announcement. What is being announced is the messenger’s VOICE.

Everything in the Book of Revelations, though figurative has a literal manifestation that human beings are the intended audience for. Messenger(s) sent by the Kingdom of God to deliver a message of what’s to come is both informative and a call to consider changing one’s mind (repentence), as no matter what we think about our relationship with the Kingdom of God, it can always be improved upon. When we adopt more of the thinking and behaviors given to us from the Kingdom of God through their messengers aka ambassadors or representatives, we are in a real sense swapping out our human, carnal, mammalian ways of thinking and acting for the examples provided us through the representative(s) sent to us (as a human genetic tree) in times past, passed down and providing that trees current leaves to choose to implement or not.

Now, some may wonder, why the Kingdom of God doesn’t just broadcast as with a loudspeaker or some sort of concrete way to deliver to each human the message rather than operate with such secrecy. It’s because that would be manipulative of us. We would not have a chance to build our recognition and the faith that comes with increased recognition and because many are not asking God to receive what’s next for us to understand and do. Others who are asking in a way would have a hard time understanding and relating to their lives what is being transmitted as few want to change to a greater unknown while everyone is in a slightly different place of understanding and desire to have moreorless a relationship with the Kingdom of God. So the Kingdom of God periodically sends a trusted representative in an undercover way that we can’t clearly identify as having come from the Kingdom of God. This is the best way to provide those who are asking a huge opportunity, but one they must be willing to take a “leap of faith” to embrace fully.

“Undercover” is to come as one of us, as Moses said, …the return would be “just like me”, “born of flesh” aka a “son of huMAN”. The Soul of the sent representative literally prepares a particular human body who is asking or if still a baby one that would not otherwise survive to start interfacing with gradually until the time that they need to begin the task they came to do. In the case of Jesus, that task began formally when he began interfacing with the public starting with John the Baptist at which time John witnesses the Kingdom of God’s soul body entering more fully into the body Jesus. This way Jesus could spoon feed new updated thinking and acting to those humans who were also prepared to receive him and would in turn also become a willing host (though they didn’t know it, to a student Soul being given their next best opportunity to move closer to an eventual graduation into membership in the Kingdom of God.

Now in a large way when a representative is sent, they bring with them Their consciousness, or a certain amount of it, from the Kingdom of God which translates to the human kingdom as upgrades to all behavior and ways and at the same time stimulates advances and exploration in every department of the human environment. The bursting of new ideas are not met with enthusiasm by those that were not born at the time when the main burst of Kingdom of God representative “holy” Mind/Spirit is provided so it’s presense also stimulates the negative to become stronger to hold it’s ground.

Thus when you see large shifts in advancements, more open mindedness to new ideas, more willingness to status the status quo in any department of life, even if there are life or comfort level threats to doing so as well as trends in behavioral change and extremes, then we can know that the Kingdom of God representative(s), as they operate in crews though most are hidden from human view, is at “hand” – in other words, the representatives are in the area, within the Earth environment and are even operating through human vehicles they prepared ahead of time to receieve their more advanced MINDS. (Advancement is different for a member of the Kingdom of God and for a human).

Also when it’s said that an angel sounded, the term angel is not a singular term as the Kingdom of God operates in partnerships and crews, as Jesus had his Father (though hidden) with him and John the Baptist who recognized him, who was sent ahead to “prepare the way” as prophesized and the 11 of his closest disciples were as Jesus said, paraphrased, “given to Him by His Father, which he kept 11 of the 12” and Moses had the Lord in the cloud who would visit him and Aaron who the Lord also gave tasks to and Miriam and Joshua as his student helpers. Remember how Jesus sent out his 70 disciples in two’s and said, paraphrased, “where two or more are touching on any one thing in my name, I am in their midst. It’s more efficient as the two operate as “check partners” one for the other, helping them to be more objective to better discern and choose behavior and ways the rep from the Kingdom of God teaches regarding their task assignment.

Thus these 7 angels, messengers’ voice that is designed for human comprehension goes thru the incarnate representative assigned the task of interfacing IT to their student body and in process to all those who are given the Kingdom of God seed, to have the opportunity, some, in some way asked for, so to begin to become part of a future student body that could eventually lead to production of “fruit” for the Kingdom of God’s sake, as that’s why the “garden” and all it’s life forms are developmentally created.

The present incarnate representative takes the message, that actually has mulitple facets to it, a snapshot of which can be seen as the reason why Rev 18. references to the 7 angles who don’t have trumphets having a slightly different context and application detail, but the same core as demonstrated below, and applys it to their task priority which takes shape as a public delaration of shedding more light on what The Kingdom of God really is, why They are hear and what the requirements are to be included in a program that is focused on training to be a trusted member on their crew, actually performing tasks, some of which may be to be a messenger and another an observer/watcher and another in transportation, another in a laboratory for instance.

To think that the Kingdom of God isn’t many times more intricately organized and involved in a hands on way with every single aspect of the “creation” is like saying a corporation that makes computers doesn’t have their hands in every aspect of their product. To see the Kingdom of God as a strictly spiritual dimension that somehow willed into existence what we call “nature” is a generalization that was enough to understand for the early leaves off the human genetic tree, but as all things progressed and humans via technology advancements began to see and understand more of what was previously unable to be clearly detected and seen, more of the actual reality of the Kingdom of God’s design mechanics could also become seen and understood by those who were pressing for it, which renders those that still clung to the generalized understanding in a type of comparitive illusion.

However, person to person, it’s a continuous choice to cling to the past in understanding and ways or build upon what was given to us by the Kingdom of God in times past. The religions in general cling to the past as if there can be no updates, thus when the new representatives arrives and sounds the trumphet, it is met with anything but open arms from the religious leadership who often dictate to their followers how to think and act. These then become the “false prophets” as they look like “sheep” trying to adhere to certain aspects of the past information brought by the Kingdom of God and insisting that others must do so as well or else they are evil and condemned to the second death in the lake of fire as it has been prophesized. Little do they know, the humans who think of themselves as sheep of the Shepherd, or disciples of Jesus, their minds are being commondeered by the “wolves”, those predator “fallen angels” who are allowed by the Kingdom of God to be loosed to provide a testing criteria to all those who wish to proceed towards harvestability aka their Soul’s literal birth into membership in the Kingdom of God, what the Luciferians have convinced many will happen automatically by simply living by the 10 commmandments and paying homage/tithing to a religion and/or by belief alone, as we can witness in what’s been called the “born again” movement/mindset.

So these announcements and the calamities that follow in degrees of application are also the ways the Kingdom of God gives ALL humans many chances to “change their mind” from human “mind” to Kingdom of God “Mind”. In other words, the way the Kingdom of God works is to use their representatives on Earth, in physical human bodies as the mouthpieces, so for these angels to have sounded means their representatives are physically incarnate to do so, though those representatives don’t stay around for the calamities as that’s not their lesson material to deal with. (This is why some Christians argue that the “dead in Christ who rise first don’t experience the “tribulation” period. They don’t. The problem with this thinking is, that those who deam themselves the “dead in Christ” however they define “dead” did not estinguish all their human forms of sensuality which includes the sense stimulus of a mindset as in being religious or spiritual, or even intellectual as well as those forms of sensuality having to do with human sexuality and human family root systems. And even if there are some that to the best of their ability have tried to estinguish these fires, if they had not had a chance to do that while in the physical company of a present representative from the Kingdom of God then they would not have transferred to the new Kingdom of God family tree. In other words this is why some say you can’t earn your way into Heaven, as you can’t UNLESS you are literally and physically under the tutoring of the ONE true Older Member from the Kingdom of God sent to us to be our midwife, or shepherd or spouse. They are absolutely needed to give us the step by step process that has been termed “overcoming” the human condition/world. And this is what the sounding angels will be indicating the timing to be expressed. The voice will not be a threat so much as a notification of who is talking and what’s needed to reap the promised rewards. But then what of the calamities described in the sounding of each angel’s trumphet?

Calamities essentially provide people the choice to seek God’s help, in whatever language they think about God, or not and based upon that response the Kingdom of God will at times help those whom they determine are sincere to even physically survive the calamity or will keep that spirit or soul safe from being recycled(second death), so the Soul can be nurtured towards further growth. This is much like a pruning process of a gardener. They have to cut part of the plant off, killing some aspect of that bush in order to allow it to recover and come back stronger to produce the fruit it’s intended to produce. It’s not like the Kingdom of God promised anyone anything by allowing them to grow in the provided environment. Thus any life at all is in reality a gift to each of us. To curse the creator’s Kingdom and whoever the Admiral and Captain are at the helm of our particular garden experience is showing how little appreciation they have for even one day of life. Life becomes fully taken for granted by many. And this is also part of the garden experiment’s design to allow humans to become and think about whatever they want to become and think about regardless of how far off the reality track it is. But when humans begin to thrive off the backs of other humans to a degree that they begin to affect the production of fruit, new memberhip to the Kingdom of God, then it’s time that all the weeds be erradicated. The 7 angels demonstrate the process of that eradication of the weeds. Of course the weeds don’t think they are deserving of being pulled up and burned.

To follow are the scriptures regarding the “7 Angels with/without the trumphets” in Reveations.

Note the examples that follow the Angel’s sounds are physical changes to take place on Earth sometime in the future. It says in verse 8:6 that they “prepared themselves to sound”, and when the first angel sounds it says “there followed hail and fire…”. “follow could be 40 seconds to years our time, for example. In verse 8:8 the third part of the sea “(begins to)become” blood, as in 8:11 “became wormwood”, indicating a process, so it’s altogether possible some of these are in motion as we speak or that we on Earth have had some hints and examples that by paying attention to can alert us to how prophecy is being fulfilled that could bring us on a more open minded seeking of how the representatives may well be present or perhaps were preseant. Anyone that assumes they would KNOW when “the son of man from the Kingdom fo God” would return may in fact be the last to know, but at least as long as they are in a human vehicle they have a chance to still look.

Rev 8:1 And when he had opened the seventh seal, there was silence in heaven about the space of half an hour.
Rev 8:2 And I saw the seven angels which stood before God; and to them were given seven trumpets.
Rev 8:6 And the seven angels which had the seven trumpets prepared themselves to sound.
Rev 8:7 The first angel sounded, and there followed hail and fire mingled with blood, and they were cast upon the earth: and the third part of trees was burnt up, and all green grass was burnt up.

Rev 8:8 And the second angel sounded, and as it were a great mountain burning with fire was cast into the sea: and the third part of the sea became blood;
Rev 8:9 And the third part of the creatures which were in the sea, and had life, died; and the third part of the ships were destroyed.

Rev 8:10 And the third angel sounded, and there fell a great star from heaven, burning as it were a lamp, and it fell upon the third part of the rivers, and upon the fountains of waters;
Rev 8:11 And the name of the star is called Wormwood: and the third part of the waters became wormwood; and many men died of the waters, because they were made bitter.

Rev 8:12 And the fourth angel sounded, and the third part of the sun was smitten, and the third part of the moon, and the third part of the stars; so as the third part of them was darkened, and the day shone not for a third part of it, and the night likewise.
Rev 8:13 And I beheld, and heard an angel flying through the midst of heaven, saying with a loud voice, Woe, woe, woe, to the inhabiters of the earth by reason of the other voices of the trumpet of the three angels, which are yet to sound!

Rev 9:1 And the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from heaven unto the earth: and to him was given the key of the bottomless pit.

Rev 9:13 And the sixth angel sounded, and I heard a voice from the four horns of the golden altar which is before God,
Rev 9:14 Saying to the sixth angel which had the trumpet, Loose the four angels which are bound in the great river Euphrates.
Rev 9:15 And the four angels were loosed, which were prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year, for to slay the third part of men.

Rev 10:7 But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets.
Rev 10:8 And the voice which I heard from heaven spake unto me again, and said, Go and take the little book which is open in the hand of the angel which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth.
Rev 10:9 And I went unto the angel, and said unto him, Give me the little book. And he said unto me, Take it, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey.
Rev 10:10 And I took the little book out of the angel’s hand, and ate it up; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey: and as soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter.

Rev 10:11 And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings.

Note: Thus servent(s) of the Lord at the disciple level and in particular the writer John will prophesy again…that means once again have a physical body (born of flesh is necessary to be born of Soul/Spirit/Mindtalk to people) spreading the information given him from a member of the Kingdom of God, in this case the Soul that was last using the human (son of man) vehicle named Jesus.

Now for reference I have included Rev. 11 as the last place we see evidence of the 7 Angels, with 7 trumphets, the last three of which are woe’s described: (I will re-translate using the Greek to English word origins from Strong’s concordance/dictionary a little later to show how Ti and Do and Students fulfilled it all, down to every verse.

Rev 11:1 And there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein.
Rev 11:2 But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months.
Rev 11:3 And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth.
Rev 11:4 These are the two olive trees, and the two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth.
Rev 11:5 And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies: and if any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed.
Rev 11:6 These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy: and have power over waters to turn them to blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will.
Rev 11:7 And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them.
Rev 11:8 And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified.
Rev 11:9 And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and an half, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves.
Rev 11:10 And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another; because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth.
Rev 11:11 And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them.
Rev 11:12 And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them.
Rev 11:13 And the same hour was there a great earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven.

Rev 11:14 The second woe is past; and, behold, the third woe cometh quickly.
Rev 11:15 And the seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever.

Note: Again the seventh angel sounds and there are voices in heaven that declare who the King is. Heaven in this case just might be the electronic/satellite connected media and internet whose signals go thorought what has always been spoken about as a “heaven”, the sky, etc.

Then we have the seven angels appear again but this time with Vials:

Rev 15:1 And I saw another sign in heaven, great and marvellous, seven angels having the seven last plagues; for in them is filled up the wrath of God.

Rev 15:7 And one of the four beasts gave unto the seven angels seven golden vials full of the wrath of God, who liveth for ever and ever.
Rev 15:8 And the temple was filled with smoke from the glory of God, and from his power; and no man was able to enter into the temple, till the seven plagues of the seven angels were fulfilled.

Below is a comparison between the 7 Angels with 7 trumphets (5,6,7 also have Woes) in Revelations 8,9,10,11 and the 7 Angels with Vials in Rev. 16 showing how they evidence being the same 7 Angels, but the Rev. 8, etc. all “sound” (the voice of the Trumphet thus has an announcement to them, thus are not implemented until the depiction of the 7 Angels with vials.

The vials are defined as wide shallow bowls or saucers and as we saw before contain some ingredients that when poured onto certain areas of the Earth environment stimulate a type of fumagation process. In other words, it kills whatever it’s directed to kill and in this case the garden is being weeded, so it is killing all those that a thriving but devouring even the fruit that the Kingdom of God planted, the reason for the Earth and life to begin with thus needs to be erradicated. Of course the weeds don’t see themselves as weeds and in some cases don’t know any better but it’s just a matter of a short time before they all die off anyway so the Kingdom of God is simply deciding to escalate that otherwise normal process so they can move on to the their next phase of beginning to plant a new garden plot. So here is the comparison:

Rev 16:1 And I heard a great voice out of the temple saying to the seven angels, Go your ways, and pour out the vials of the wrath of God upon the earth.

Note: that some of these seem to be what was depicted in various scriptures from the 4 gospels and previous Revelations scriptures.

First Angel: Both speak of affecting the Earth(land) and resulting in bloodshed:

Rev 8:7 The first angel sounded, and there followed hail and fire mingled(mixed) with blood(shed), and they were cast upon the earth: and the third part of trees was burnt up, and all green grass was burnt up.
Rev 16:2 And the first went, and poured out his vial upon the earth; and there fell a noisome and grievous sore upon the men which had the mark of the beast, and upon them which worshipped his image.

These sores could be any number of diseases that afflict humans. The reason only those with mark of the beast are afflicted is because those that seek to be in the keeping of the Kingdom of God are asking for help whenever they have a problem and the Kingdom of God, depending on their sincerity, that the Kingdom of God knows, as being in the keeping means asking the Kingdom of God regularily to be in their service with a willingness to give their lives physically and mentally. Thus they get help to steer away from those things that stimulate the breakdown of the vehicle’s immune system to stave off diseases. It doesn’t mean these don’t also experience difficulities. They simply put it in the kingdom of God’s hands while seeking solutions the kingdom of God might provide that might be a nutritional program or ceasing certain behaviors and/or using certain techniques to help the vehicle adapt to new mental attitudes.

Second Angel: They both include the Seas being affected:

Rev 8:8 And the second angel sounded, and as it were a great mountain burning with fire was cast into the sea: and the third part of the sea became blood;
Rev 8:9 And the third part of the creatures which were in the sea, and had life, died; and the third part of the ships were destroyed.
Rev 16:3 And the second angel poured out his vial upon the sea; and it became as the blood of a dead man: and every living soul died in the sea.

Third Angel: Both affect the Rivers and fountains and bring death to humans and other creatures. When something becomes blood it’s because of bloodshed, same meaning in Greek:

Rev 16:4 And the third angel poured out his vial upon the rivers and fountains of waters; and they became blood.
Rev 16:5 And I heard the angel of the waters say, Thou art righteous, O Lord, which art, and wast, and shalt be, because thou hast judged thus.
Rev 16:6 For they have shed the blood of saints and prophets, and thou hast given them blood to drink; for they are worthy.
Rev 16:7 And I heard another out of the altar say, Even so, Lord God Almighty, true and righteous are thy judgments.
Rev 8:10 And the third angel sounded, and there fell a great star from heaven, burning as it were a lamp, and it fell upon the third part of the rivers, and upon the fountains of waters;
Rev 8:11 And the name of the star is called Wormwood: and the third part of the waters became wormwood; and many men died of the waters, because they were made bitter.

Note the reference to “fell a great star from heaven” one of at least two depictions:
 Rev 6:13 And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind.

Forth Angel: Both of these affect the Sun, possibly to cause lots of sun spots that send more heat to the Earth. Sure a certain amount of global warming is recorded but here is the biggest reason for it, not human pollution as bad as that is. Many humans don’t have any desire nor perception of the creator’s kingdom so do/say anything to justify what they otherwise have zero control over.

Rev 16:8 And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the sun; and power was given unto him to scorch men with fire.
Rev 16:9 And men were scorched with great heat, and blasphemed the name of God, which hath power over these plagues: and they repented not to give him glory.
Rev 8:12 And the fourth angel sounded, and the third part of the sun was smitten, and the third part of the moon, and the third part of the stars; so as the third part of them was darkened, and the day shone not for a third part of it, and the night likewise.

Note: This also seems to relate directly to:
Rev 6:12 And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal, and, lo, there was a great earthquake; and the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood;
So the seals go hand in hand with both the warnings sounded of events to come and the events themselves, the seals pertaining more to the reponses of those who experience the warnings and events.

Fifth Angel: Both have to do with the (SEAT of The) BEAST(2342 therion = beastial(wild) humans) and the bottomless pit, where the BEAST is said to ascend out of, as seen in the references below:

Scriptural References where beastial humans are implicated:
 Revelation 11:7 And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them.
 Revelation 17:8 The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is.
 Revelation 20:1 And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand.
 Revelation 20:3 And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season.
 
Rev 16:10 And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon the seat of the beast; and his kingdom was full of darkness; and they gnawed their tongues for pain,
Rev 16:11 And blasphemed the God of heaven because of their pains and their sores, and repented not of their deeds.
Rev 9:1 And the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from heaven unto the earth: and to him was given the key of the bottomless pit.

Referenced to “star fall from heaven”:
 Rev 6:13 And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind.

Sixth Angel: Both have to do with the river Euphrates

Rev 16:12 And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the great river Euphrates; and the water thereof was dried up, that the way of the kings of the east might be prepared.
Rev 16:13 And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet.

Note: This may be one of the “spirits like frogs” coming out of each of the mouth’s of dragon/devil (fallen Luciferian based space aliens), beast (human who act like animals as predators, even though it can look normal, like business as usual) and false prophet, the staunch religionists – “wolves in sheeps clothing”.

Rev 16:14 For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty.
Rev 16:15 Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame.
Rev 16:16 And he gathered them together into a place called in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon.

Rev 9:13 And the sixth angel sounded, and I heard a voice from the four horns of the golden altar which is before God,
Rev 9:14 Saying to the sixth angel which had the trumpet, Loose the four angels which are bound in the great river Euphrates.
Rev 9:15 And the four angels were loosed, which were prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year, for to slay the third part of men.

Seventh Angel: Both demonstrate a Voice that announces being DONE/Finished.

Rev 16:17 And the seventh angel poured out his vial into the air; and there came a great voice out of the temple of heaven, from the throne, saying, It is done.
Rev 10:7 But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the MYSTERY of God should be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets.

By the time this seventh voice begins to sound, the “Son of Man”, the Lamb of God, The Son of the Father from Heaven, known 2000 years ago as Jesus the Christ, would have completed, at least the promised returned phase of coming as one of us again (as a Son of huMAN), though the time period as it says in Rev. 10:7, “in the days of the voice…” for humans is certainly of some duration, but spoken of in “days”, which in addition to the modern meaning of 24 hours simply means a short period of time, but in God’s time an hour is like nearly 40 years using the 1 day for God is 1000 years for humans formula that Peter spoke of.

2Pe 3:8 But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.

I say this statement that “it is done, the MYSTERY OF GOD should be finished, according to the Present “servants, the prophets”, because John was told he had to prophesize AGAIN, thus referring to the last time he prophesized 2000 years ago, as evidenced by his letters and this writing which he may have distributed to some degree before his body died is saying that the Soul called Jesus must have completed what he said he would upon his return.

Whatever is the instrument of this on earth will be revealing, “show us plainly/directly of the Father”, no more in parables/stories so there will no longer be a mystery in interpretations. However, does this mean all those who are tossing around interpretations will recognize the Mystery revealed. It’s a case by case basis.

This seventh angel doesn’t sound until AFTER the TWO Witnesses have ascended back to Heaven/into the clouds(spacecraft)(NOT space alien) from whence they came as TWO Christs.

Rev 11:3 And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth.

Rev 11:7 And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them.

kill is greek apokteino which together apo + Kteino indicates a haulting. There are other words for slaying someone or killing someone or murdering someone. The Beastial humans do overcome them when they announce on Network TV that they were no longer The Mysterious Two, as the movie title said, starring John Forsyth as Bo(Do), but were Marshall Herrf Applewhite and Bonnie Lu Truesdale Nettles from Texas and that they had both been arrested and Do spent time in prison. They were “shot down” by the press.

Rev 11:8 And their dead bodies shall lie in the street(commons) of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified.

They felt stopped and felt they lost any credability, until they realized they never had any credability anyway which was some 3 days later. They also thought they would not be able to go anywhere without being arrested, accused of taking advantage of others, etc. But after 3 days they decided they must continue. They had about 70 something students then, and since the group had been infiltrated by Rob Balch and his friend, and en masse we’d be easy to notice/find in campground, they split us up to finish up the prohesizing that John was told he’d have to do again.

Rev 10:11 And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings.

Their stopped bodies, were stopped in the national media commons/street and they were in Las Vegas then, (The SPIRITUAL area of Sodom and Egypt where Jesus was crucified).

Rev 11:9 And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and an half, and shall not suffer their dead(stopped) bodies to be put in graves(have a monument made for them).

The only way all these different people could see this is through the media and they and their picture was all over the news starting in October of 1975 and in every major news magazine and TV and Radio news program.

In other words no one wanted to memorialize them.

Rev 11:10 And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another; because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth.

The people were glad to hear who they were as for nearly a month the reports were talking about this or that missing person and their rendevous with a UFO. They were accused of having something to do with cattle mutilations which we certainly did not. People were tormented by them, then and then again in 1997 as this causes the brain to spasm for many.

Rev 11:11 And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them.

So while in Las Vegas feeling haulted, they literally had to pick themselves up to face the music and did meetings for the next 6 months.

But as is common with the Kingdom of God prophecies, I believe this also can refer to their taking a stand once again as the Heaven’s Gate cult which really put fear into people to see. In either case, 17 years passed, a tiny period of time for the KIngdom of God…

Rev 11:12 And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them.

That great voice from heaven, they only heard, no one else. That voice was the sign/token and instruction that approved their plan to exit that the halebopp comet w/companion verified. It was not by far the only evidence they had to leave by as they had 24 years of direction to this end/beginning.

They did ascend up to the sky/heaven, God’s abode, into a spacecraft (cloud). Humans just could not see their ascension. Their enemies watched them (on TV news and Internet videos as they left a bunch of testimonials by students so there could be little doubt they were acting on their own volition adn why – For Do, for the KIndom of God/Father, Ti’s sake).

Rev 11:13 And the same hour was there a great earthquake(shaking), and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven.

I suspect this was the 9/11/2001 WTC Washington terrorist attacks. Many people’s bodies were completly pulverized so we may never know how many were killed and if that includes those who die from the poisons breathed in by the rescue crews on the “pile” plus this isn’t something the Kingdom of God will predict with an absolute knowledge of as they don’t have such control over this garden that they know how many will die when that exactly. However, there was an earthquake very near october of 1975 in China where 7000 families were reported killed.

(I have posted a much more thorough Rev. 11 interpretation with more documentation on my blog).

Rev 11:14 The second woe is past; and, behold, the third woe cometh quickly.

Rev 11:15 And the seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever.

Note: Again the seventh angel sounds and there are voices in heaven that declare who the King is. In other words, the Lord and his Christ are in full control over what’s to happen next. Heaven in this case just might be the electronic/satellite connected media and internet whose signals go throughout what has always been spoken about as a “heaven”, the sky, etc.

And with this we see on International television, radio, internet, newspapers, spoken word the witness of the Heavens Gate “cult’s” laying down all their physical lives representing the cutting of the wheat stalk of harvest.

Anyone can watch Do give his last message via video prepared just weeks before they layed down their lives. He is in full control though of course few will watch or consider he is, but that remains to be proven even to the scoffers and doubters upon his last return, but this time not to walk among us again. This next time he may still be visible to many in some way and may appear as he did on that last video for the sake of those who know his picture with is literally millions of people who say that video on the news in 1997.

**** end of 7 angels…insert ****

Henry said:

For the heaven’s gate group to therefore claim that the two witnesses have already fulfilled their ministry is again another lie in the face of scripture.

Sawyer says:

Again, what scripture, but I guess you need to examine my responses to speak to.

However, you are so quick to say someone is lying. What do I have to gain from lying, the fulfillment that I’m doing the right thing, am right with God by believing in Ti and Do? I hardly need you for that, someone I never met and probably never will who can offer me nothing except a chance to look at your perspective which I don’t get anything new from so nothing to consider further.

In any case how could lying help me believe? Wouldn’t that be like shooting myself in the foot. A lie is when someone says something they know is untrue is it not or that they can’t know is untrue. It’s actually impossible for any of us to KNOW what is NOT possible, except in what we are given by Jesus to understand that way, which is little.

Henry said:

This has not been a detailed study on the heaven’s gate group nor was it intended to be but I believe I have left the reader in no doubt about the deceptive nature of the group. Their purpose is clearly not to fulfill the mission of Christ even though they may have been deceived into thinking that it is. I only pray that those who encounter them will stay clear of them and those who remain in the group may see the light of Christ and be awakened out of their deception.

Sawyer says:

And what was deceptive exactly. What did Ti and Do say ever that was deceptive. Sure it’s not something you believe in but that doesn’t mean it’s deceptive. Again, accusations galore but no meat. Just banter! However, it affords me the opportunity to show those just how much meat there was to Ti and Do.

And Henry and anyone who reads this…THERE IS NO GROUP. THEY ARE GONE SO THERE’S NO PLACE TO GO SEE THEM OR STATUES TO WORSHIP. The only left is the records they left and people like me working for them in abstentia.

The mission of Christ has been so twisted that many think they fulfill it. They only have to read the gospels and take every word to heart as if he was talking to each of us, to realized how far short we all fall in living up to his commandments and ways/sayings that he said are what show the fruit of a true disciple. Of course it’s all in degrees and our successes and failures are all successes if we press on, seeking the Kingdom of God’s help and wanting to be in Their service.

I leave you with a final thought?

Where is one iota of heracy (talking or acting against) the Bible and any of it’s Kingdom of God representatives, their commandments and depictions?

You can follow Henry and his readers responses to date on:

http://spiritofdiscernment.wordpress.com/2011/09/21/the-heresy-of-the-heaven%e2%80%99s-gate-cult

 

By their fruit ye shall know them

September 27, 2011

Below is a Christian Blog I’ve been commenting on run by a man named Henry. Two of his regular blog readers, named Marianne and Hopeful_watcher have been adament in saying, believing that Ti and Do can’t possably be who They said they were/are as the Two Witnesses in Revelations and all the many, many other scriptural and prophetic evidences.

As a result of our converstation that began with some of Henry’s posts but had been continued from my frequent commenting on yet another Christian Blog run by L.A. Marzulli – see his site address at the end, Henry made a post linked below. I’m providing my latest response to Henry  here for the sake of some of  what I feel might be the clearest example I have realized of what Jesus meant by, “you will know them by their Fruit”.

There is a great example to me demonstated here. I can’t tell you how many times I read all this talk about “fruit” and in the last few weeks with the lengthy back and forth with these Christians, I struggled to try to offer them more concrete proof in Biblical scriptures. I’d look at these about “fruit” and wonder, what is the fruit? How do I best point the term “fruit” to something literal and tangible? That was just yesterday or the day before I asked that. Then today as I responded to Henry’s last post, it dawned on me and now I feel exceedingly silly to not  have seen this so clearly as I feel I do now.

Fruit is doing in thought/word and deed all the Kingdom of God has given us to do, as best we can. Even if we fail and fall short in this or that area, as long as we keep on trying which means asking for Ti and Do’s help, they will help us. If we don’t ask we don’t receive. So if there is anything that Ti and Do did brainwash us into doing (hopefully), It was asking help from the Evolutionary Level Above Human, in religoius terms the Kingdom of God, and as Jesus said, asking “Our Father in the literal heavens” and as Ti said, to make our committment with Do, her “son”, our Heavenly Father.

Ti always said to us: “Get your mind into your vehicle”. We even taught a parrot Ti and Do got for us when we were living near White Rock Lake in Dallas, the last Craft we saw Ti in as she left her body from there in 1985, I think it was May or June 19th (I’m mixed up about it now – It may be in the Purple book and/or on heavengate.com).

So first I will list Henry’s latest comment, but you can click the link to his blog post entitled, “the heracy of heaven’s gate” at the end of this post to see what he initially said and some of the back and forth.

Then after Henry’s latest comment, my response:

On that note, re: “by their fruit you shall know them”…

Mat 7:15 Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. Mat 7:16 Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? Mat 7:17 Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. Mat 7:18 A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither cana corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. Mat 7:19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. Mat 7:20 Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them. Mat 7:21 Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven. Mat 7:22 Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works? Mat 7:23 And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity. Mat 7:24 Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock: Mat 7:25 And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell not: for it was founded upon a rock. Mat 7:26 And every one that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand: Mat 7:27 And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell: and great was the fall of it.

Henry said:

Sawyer,

I am open to discuss scripture with you on any topic. However the mistake you make is rather than examine what you have been taught against scripture you instead examine scripture against what you have been taught. You reject the teachings of Paul for example based on what you heard someone else teach instead of examining Paul’s teachings against the rest of scripture. I have looked at Paul’s teachings agains Christ’s own and I see no fault in it. When Paul went preaching the Gospel in Berea those that received him received the word with all readiness of heart but they did not accept the teaching at face value. They instead studied the scriptures daily to see if what Paul was teaching was true. As a result Paul called them more noble than those of Thessolonica. This is what you should have done.

The mistake you have made is the same thing you are asking me to do. You are asking me to take your word for it on what you say because someone was teaching you this thing for over 20 years – but the length of time something is being taught does not in itself substantiate the truth of it. Hence I have examined those things you have claimed against scriptures and found it wanting. To decry me and argue that I do not no anything about the group is neither here nor there. I do not need to know the history of a group to know whether or not certain claims they make are true or not. I have to examine what you claim against scripture and if it doesn’t tie in with scripture then it has to be rejected.

I have seen though that you have not addressed the things I have said to you on a scriptural basis but you have instead resorted to taking “pop shots” at me and then call my analysis of your doctrine petty. I think it is you who are being petty, not me. Instead of keep going back to what Ti and Do said you should be examining what Ti and Do said agains Holy Writ.

Sawyer’s reply:

Henry, Let me just say, I apologize if I’ve said disrespectful things to you. I’m not sure what they were at this time but you said “pot shots” so I no doubt have become somewhat defensive at times and aggressive as well. However, I do feel, the retorick from you and Marieanne and hopeful_watcher is often just as confrontational, which I don’t enjoy, but I’m not in this for enjoyment and it’s actually fine as we each have strong feelings about what we believe.

Nevertheless, what I feel happens a great deal in my opinion, which may in part be due to the nature of comments on the internet, lots of assumptions seem to be made. I know marianne said I assumed she was a Catholic, but if you go back to what I said, I simply said she “sounded like a catholic” regarding her talking about the “trinity” (not a word in the bible record I can find in any language).

Now I can see how looking at those words I used, she would think I was saying she was a Catholic, but in my mind I knew that I didn’t know. I don’t pretend to be psychic and neither were Ti and Do by the way. They said those techniques were actually “tricks” used by the “lower forces”, part of the things done to fool the elect.

I do agree with you that the length of time with anything is not proof of understanding even what we were apart of for that duration and especially applicable with things Biblical because it’s so, so easy and often the case that we are dumbfounded by what we read or think we understand it, but then some time later come back to it, or read someone else’s understanding or interpretation and we can often realize we didn’t understand it as well as we still might.

 The only reason I say I had 19 years of first hand experience with Ti and Do is so it’s clear this is not a second hand witness, thus one might give a little more credence to the experiences I relay about Them, not that one still doesn’t need to test it and challenge it and debate parts. I expect that. I really wouldnt’ not want someone to take my word for it. I’m not trying to persuade though I do feel the evidence I’m mounting is quite persuasive to anyone who is willing to give each piece a genuine consideration. Frankly, I take people’s outright rejection of Ti and Do, as you three have done from day one of my conversations about Ti and Do, which has extended itself from other blogs where I met you three, I believe as some evidence that it’s fearful to be willing to “consider” as you know that if you considered who Ti and Do might well be, then you’d be beginning to get sucked into it further and how upsetting that would be accross the board, in each of your lives and in you own personal skin.

 Maybe “fears” not the correct word, but we have no record in the Bible I’m aware of where Jesus or Moses commanded, “thou shall not examine what someone’s fruits are”, fruit being a huge point to discern, as we’d have to know what Jesus meant by it. Now perhaps you are thinking now, that you have examined the fruit of Ti and Do. Presumably you’ve read all my posts and examined some articles or whatnot somewhere that prompted this latest post claiming it as heracy and you have stated why, having to do with the 7th Angel/trumphet sounding, which I will address shortly following a few more days of study. I’ve been so occupied with so many other parts of revelations and the new and old testement over the last x years, in which no one has ever expressed what you have, so I have not had reason to dig into those depictions of the Kingdom of God’s manefestation of prophecy. So the time is right now I guess but as you know that’s a big topic that like most everything biblical is wrought with contraversy among Christians.

Now, perhaps I have not been clear about my position on Paul, which I believe in part was/is Do’s position though that’s not to say everything I might think/say about Paul can be assumed to be Do’s position as my experience with Do tells me I’d have to bring up to him each position I was taking independently as Do did quote one Paul quote once as his being supportive of it’s coming from the Kingdom of God’s representatives.

Our time with Ti and Do for 10 years and then with Do for the next 9 (for me) seldom had in debth talk about particular scriptures and when there was, it was 99% from the red letters – what Jesus was quoted to have said. Now it was from Do that I got the idea that Saul was entrapped by Lucifer. Do didn’t say why that I recall. Like I said, we had little Bible talk in detail. Now, if that makes you think He is automatically disqualified from being from the Kingdom of God, that’s your choice but if you see how many times Jesus quoted the OT, it didn’t seem to dominate the conversations the disciples noted or repeated that became inscripted.

It was after I had left Do and the group in 1994 and then after they “layed down their physical containers(bodies) that I gradually over years, beginning to come back to talking to Do in my head again and moving into wanting to be in their service again that I began to dig into scripture again.

While with Do, He at times did assign students to dig into scriptures and I was one of those and presented a report to the group on my study of the terms Resurrection, regeneration, raised up once. And while we were on the road, myself with a partner Ti and Do assigned me to spreak their message with, which was in 1975-6 I did a great deal of red letter study and the lost books of the bible and so forth and had many debates with many dozens of church members across the US, which was my biggest burst of bible study at that point in my life.

So when I examined Saul/Paul it wasn’t too hard to see the inconsistancies with Jesus, but that’s because I believed in Do so believed Saul was used by the lower forces to dilute and bring the antichrist (Lucifer and his fallen angels) hatred of the teachings of Jesus to light, by making this hater of Jesus and his disciples into a populist preacher, though any talk of jesus was then unpopular and resulted in Pauls martyrdom, today Paul is I’d say more popular than Jesus in terms of who is quoted more.

Now this being said, doesn’t mean in any shape or form that Paul didn’t become a genuine believer in Jesus and nor does it mean that everything that Paul said was unreferencable to what Jesus said. What so many do which is encouraged by the lower forces is to find one or two reasons to disqualify something to otherwise consider and thereby block all data related to whatever the subject of the data is.

Athesists who hate some of the aspects of religions often deny the planet had to have been created by highly intelligent supreme beings that were called in history the Kingdom of God. Many would rather believe Jesus never existed than consider that what many hate about religion and christianity in particular is those in such religions that demonstrate an absolute certainty that they understand reality, past, present and future, so claim the earth is just 6000 to 7000 years old, when there is lots of scientific evidence it is much older. And then as you know, all the hypocriciies of the organized church in the burning of so called witches and killings in the crusades, etc. which to me were not doing anything close to what Jesus said to think, say and do. It’s what the Luciferians do to try to get humans to see anything but the truth and the Kingdom of God sets this up as part of the formula that helps us “plants” grow. We have this “advasary”(satan) to spar agaisnt to build our armour through, what Ti called a “muscle” and a process like churning the cream to make butter or using great fire to purify the iron ore into steel or to get Gold from the ore.

Now I believe there is lots of evidence that many christians hold to the “word”, the bible in such a way that actually blinds them to the newness that Jesus would represent in any next coming which there is much scriptural evidence of. After all what are the characteristics, according to Jesus of would be false prophets: In summary, some will say they are actually Jesus the Christ. They will appear to be sheep but inwardly will be ravening wolves (after the genuine sheep to trick them to follow them rather than the genuine shepherd). And how do they portray being sheep? They wear sheeps clothing. In other words they appear to us as sheep. No where is that more obvious in many of the religious leaders of any and all faiths, but their fruit gives them away. Their fruit is not just what they say, but what they DO. If they talk about going after Osama Bin Laden because he is a devil to kill him and they call themselves christians then their fruit is certainly not from the “good” tree that came from our Father’s kingdom as we had that old lesson, Thou shall not kill. If they set up a huge institution, a mega church and they trade in real estate and don’t pay taxes and accumulate riches they stash away in banks, are they at all demonstrating the fruit Jesus would say was fruit? No, No, No and that is pretty clear. But if they give humanitarian help to whoever asks then in that way they are demonstrating some of what Jesus said to do in “love your neighbor as yourself”, the term love here must be with action as saying it and not walking the talk is against Jesus who said, “you praise me with your words but your heart is far from me” and many other scriptures. If we lend to someone and charge them interest, we are not demonstrating having Kingdom of God tree fruit.

So if we look at the behavior and ways over 24 years of Ti and Do what will we see? I’m almost willing to bet you and Marianne and hopefull_watcher have never gone to heavensgate.com to see what Ti and Do and students actually said and did over 24 years to determine if it resembled the Kingdom of God’s fruit or does it resemble the kingdom of Human as largly morphed into the kingdom of the luciferians thorns.?

The luciferians try to stick very close to what the Kingdom of God last did on Earth, so they create facsimili leaders. They often talk about Jesus and do humanitarian things and such and if there are some that want to give their all to God, they see to it that an organization exists to give some a way to make their giving their all into an acceptible and even highly esteemed effort. They have schools that teach scripture, (though they stay locked in a very particular opinion/translation about scripture and select primarily the scriptures they can most easily justify for the masses, so the monks,nuns, priests, ministers, bible teachers will be respected and listened to). This way, when the real deal comes again, most will have accepted programming that it could only be real if it happens just this one way.

So what does the kingdom of God do. They come in almost an opposite way as most think and for those that know that the kigndom of god most always comes by taking a human physical body to have a face to face relatinship with it’s students, they see to it that so many come wearing holy garb and lofty soft talk, peaceful demeanor , etc. that there’s hardly a chance to really see the truth, EXCEPT there is always a more than fair and equal chance to see the truth through all the disguises but it won’t be done by the Lord hitting us with a laser light to blind us so that we can know who is boss. That would be a major manipulation. That’s like shining a bright light at a deer and then when they are shocked by it, shooting them down. Jesus said himself he had kept all his Father gave him, the 11. So what did he do, after he ascended into that spacecraft, decide that he needed this one that was seeking to murder those who believed in him?  What was Jesus doing testing his disciples who were trusting him with their very physical and soul lives, to then have Paul come to Jerusalem claiming to be an appointed teacher of Jesus news, when he never sat with jesus,never cried with him or ate with him nor witnesses any of the things he said and did over some 3 1/2 years? No wonder those who were with Jesus were as it says in acts, “afraid” of him. No wonder they didn’t want to appoint him as a teacher(apostle). And then he goes and tells some who he had made into his flock he is an apostle as much as any of the others. And he then tells some to “look to me” as an elder in christ, etc. or for whether to stay married or to be celebate or not like him (putting himself on a pedestal, as we see throughout all the religions and that jesus nailed, which is the reason they often sought to kill him, though he wasn’t ready. He knew His father would let him know when it was exit time.

 He said in John’s gospel, regarding “laying down his life” that “NO MAN TAKES IT FROM ME”. He said HE WAS LAYING DOWN HIS LIFE BECAUSE HIS FATHER ASKED HIM TO. If paul was such an example of an apostle then why in hell didn’t he quote Jesus? Well, one could say, because he didnt’ hear anything Jesus said. But he was with Peter wasnt’ he, assuming that was the same peter that was with Jesus. I believe it was. In fact, I’d bet the few things he did say that sound like signature jesus, as they would be things that he didnt’ get from his study of OT scripture must have come from Peter or one of the other close students which could have been any of the 70+ Jesus sent out.

Paul primarily teaches Pharisee Judism using the name of Jesus, in recognition that he is the messiah and that he really did rise from the dead. He was convinced he was serving jesus. That’s exactly what the Luciferians want to do. In revelations you know who I think is represented by the phrase, “false prophet”? It’s not one person as so many say, just like antichrist doesn’t have one embodyment. It’s the catch all term for all who are religious and spiritual who claim to be a mouthpiece for God or the cosmic christ consciousness whose FRUIT doesn’t match the fruit of the true members from the Kingdom of God.

Now does that mean that all those who call for peace are demonstrating the fruit Jesus was referring to. After all he blesses the peacemakers and said to treat one another peacefullly but he actaully said he didn’t come to bring peace but a sword that sets at varience members in the same family. Why? How could that be the real jesus? Because he was providing a bonding to a new branch, a new family, that was a many membered family, except his relatives were only those that also believed and trusted and sought to become full time servants of the Kingodm of God according to the qualifications of membership laid down and demonstrated since Adam’s “missing of the mark”(sin).

At this point especially Paul’s letters are a major distraction as is much of the OT. Lucifer has christians so confused while they insist they have it all together. Lucifer is the one that made what jesus came to do look like a country club. Many go to the club every sunday and mingle with fellow believers who all feel so good about themselves and being saved so they can count on going to heaven to be with this guy Jesus who loved them so much he let them mutilate and murder him while hardly paying any attention to anythng he actually said to do to be his disciple. But it’s hard to consider what Jesus said. We, our vehicle’s don’t want to look at those things. they are too hard, they are fed by lucifer subconsciously by this idea that “he did it for us” so it’s even an ego that thinks one must EARN their seat in Heaven OR for those that know they must show “works” , we’ll tithe so our missionaries can go to africa to “save” their souls. jesus spoke to those doing that then and said they also would be “standing up again”(ressurecting, one this words primarny meanings), but this time they don’t wear the yamaka and celbrate with a shofar and menora. Now they have added any number of props and for those that knew the props were from Lucifer, like those who left the Catholic fold, they are still potentially trapped by being glued to 2000 yr old terminology that has come through multiple translations but that the Kigndom of God saw to it still held the core teachings of the Kingdom of God but most trustworthy in what’s been termed the red letters of the 4 gospels and anything else that has direct cross references to the same exact thinking and acting, the Fruit.

Revelation 2:2 I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars:

Revelation 2:9 I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan.

Henry’s blog post:

http://spiritofdiscernment.wordpress.com/2011/09/21/the-heresy-of-the-heaven%e2%80%99s-gate-cult

L.A. Marzulli’s blog where I have included lots of commenting, but some months ago I decided to give it a rest:

http://lamarzulli.wordpress.com

 

Ti and Do, the Revelations Two Witnesses aka “Second Coming” of Jesus with His Father and his Overcomer “Saints”

July 3, 2011

Ti and Do, the Revelations Two Witnesses aka “Second Coming” of Jesus with His Father and his Overcomer “Saints”

They came with the “clouds” for every eye to see, signified in 1973 by Comet Kohoutek and Their departure signified by Comet Hale-Bopp, the two tailed newly discovered Comet with it’s widly seen by amateur and professionals alike companion object (that was only visible as a second tail after it came around the Sun to it’s close encounter with Earth on March 23rd, 1997, twenty four years later.

Table of Contents:
I.    Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do RETURN with Clouds
II.   Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do Evidence of Prophecy Fulfilled
III.  Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do The graft to the Older Member
IV.   Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do Resurrection Ascension Rapture Rev 12 Woman
V.    Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do vs Luciferians
VI.   Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do Luciferian Space Aliens and Sexuality
VII.  Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do Lucifer anti-Jesus Christian Pawns
VIII. Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do Homosexuality vs anti-Jesus Christains
IX.   Rev 11 Two Witnesses Jesus Second Coming Prophecy
X.    Ti Do Two Witnesses Father Jesus 4 Horsemen Revelations 6 Prophecy Fulfilling
XI.   Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do Religion=Soul Stagnation
XII.  Two Witnesses Ti Do Father Jesus Castration Suicide anti Religion Spirituality Atheism UFO

I. Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do RETURN with Clouds

Christians, Spiritual, Religionists and ALL Peoples: Consider EVIDENCE that Ti and Do aka Bo and Peep, UFO TWO, Heaven’s Gate ARE the Revelations 11/12/6 Two Witnesses(Christs) Father(Nettles) and Jesus(AppleWHITEhorse)Second Coming.

This writer, born Stephen, named: Sawyer, Swyody by Do spent 19 years physically with Do (10 years with Ti) as Their dedicated student yet failed to make the graduation grade, but still seeks to be in Their service as Their witness.

This is a snapshot of what our entire Earth history entails. Terminology misunderstanding and mistranslation are huge blockages. There are MANY demonstrations of prophecy fulfillment in the huMAN lives of Ti, Do and Students.

The EVIDENCEs presented here are many. Not only are there direct and indirect prophecies fulfilled, but the entire motis operandi of Jesus is mirrored by the execution of Ti and Do’s mission that I barely touch upon.

However, one can’t expect to SEE what has been hidden from our view, after many interpretive translation choices fill our heads with absolutes that aren’t. Even with being a monk with Ti and Do, it took years ASKING Do and digging to SEE.

Being with Ti and Do was nothing like any other group and certainly not like any religious or spiritual group. They did not teach out of the Bible though we had access to ALL related materials we occasionally referenced.

The only reason anyone wouldn’t be willing to CONSIDER this, is because they’re to a degree under anti-growth based influences. Growth REQUIRES CHANGE. It’s what those anti-growth hate, unless it’s change to their allegiance.

Many Christians and religionists, spiritualists cling to the old often taught that anything new is from evil thus locking themselves out of a real future when the KOG returns with the next step for their students.

The LAH, aka Kingdom of Heaven is REAL and members have tasks and opportunities to learn forever. It’s not for any who don’t enjoy service, participation, work, challenges, growth in carrying out of instructions from their Older Members(Heavenly Father(s)).

Do:Their vehicles met in 1972, Bonnie Nettles(Ti), female preemie nurse and Marshall AppleWHITE(Do), male music professor at Ti’s hospital while Do visited a male friend, over casual astrological talk to begin Their awakening.

~year before They met, Their lives encountered severe upheaval and personal confusion, later seen as the human body’s response to the entry of the minds from what they referred to as the Next Level or Physical Level Above Human.

Soon, Nettles, Astrologer and Theosopher and Applewhite, Presbyterian minister’s son, Army Communications and seminary dropout began a Christian Art’s Center in St.Thomas’ College in Houston where Applewhite was music professor.

They lost their space for teaching unorthodox ideas and before long everyone disliked who they were becoming together prompting their hurried departure from Houston on January 1, 1973. Both left their former families behind.

Neither had anything in common and shared no physical attraction but both felt a strong personal relationship with their Heavenly Father, so they sought to learn more about why they felt so drawn to be together.

After ~6 weeks in painful, soul searching isolation in Bourne, TX, they consciously recognized they were sent from space to do a task that had something to do with Bible, an update in understanding, and prophecy fulfillment.

Some of this is taken from Do’s writings. Some think He manufactured facts to match prophecy, yet here He actually said, “almost six weeks”, while I was tempted to say 40 days to be more prophetically correct, which I caught.

This is a prime example of the ease to skewing facts which is a Luciferian influenced motif operandi as seen throughout human behavior and historic records while Kingdom of God members work hard to keep core facts(truths) accurate.

Another example of how Do sought NOT to tailor Their actions to customary spiritual lore, was when we were fasting on maplesyrup lemonade and had us break the fast after 39 days instead of 40 to not be spiritually correct.

Their more in-depth awakening occurred over several months while camping on the Rogue River near Gold Beach, Oregon. While there they came to believe they were the Two Witnesses mentioned in the Book of Revelations Chapter 11.

Rev 11:3-4 I will give power to my two witnesses who prophesy 1260 days, clothed in sackcloth(plain not fancy appearing). These are THE TWO olive trees/candlesticks standing before the God of the earth.

1/1/73 began Their prophesy ending mid June 76’=~1260 days. Kingdom of God gives these as estimates and flex according to human responses. Zacharia’s angel visit reveals who these TWO Olive trees/Lampstands are.

A Lampstand is a container, what Ti and Do called their vehicle, the human body suit of clothes they chose to wear for this task. The Olive tree(branch) is Their membership in Kingdom of God. Olive Oil=HOLY SPIRIT/MIND all members share.

Their effort/sacrifice (because they don’t have to do it) is the fuel in Their Lamp providing the GATEWAY into Kingdom of God when students Overcome, GIVE THEIR LIVES. Zec 4:14 These are anointed(Christ) ones, that stand by Earth’s Lord.

Even so, few Christians seem to consider The Two Witnesses=The “Second Coming of CHRIST(s)”. Wasn’t Jesus always referring to himself with his Father(visible or not)? Why would he come back without the Father the next time?

Perhaps it’s assumed the Father will come invisibly, but these Two Witnesses are BOTH CHRISTS according to Zecharia’s Angel and the Angel that’s giving this “revelation” to John Apostle of Jesus collaborates, plus:

Joh 14:23 …my Father will love him, and WE WILL COME to him, and MAKE OUR ABODE WITH him. Abode=dwelling/home(mansions) not an etheric presence, a HUGE INDICATOR He returns with His FATHER but there’s much more to come.

“Mat 26:64 …Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power and coming BY the clouds of heaven.” Speaking to those who put his vehicle to death, Jesus is projecting to some future time.

To sit at someone’s right hand is to be Their fully dedicated servant, thus He was speaking of their seeing Him with His Father identified by characterisitcs of having Strength/Power, more EVIDENCE the Father comes with Him.

How could all who killed Him see Him again unless it’s referring to their genetic offspring or they are saved(belief required). Rev 1:7… he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him.

Another bad translation to say those who “pierced him” would see his return. Wasn’t that just one centurion? The word used more accurately could have been translated as those who”put him out”( rejected or killed Him).

Now to SEE is equally translated as visual and/or with understanding of what’s being seen. As visible alone, that could be seeing a TV or internet report. Understanding what we SEE and Belief don’t go hand in hand with our vision.

Thus the saying Jesus often used, “for those with eyes/ears to see/hear”.Also in translation:English word:HIM in Greek:autos can equally be THEM, SHE or IT, thus by translators prerogative readers can be greatly misled.

There’s lots more to say and illustrate, while there are many discarnates(dead humans) who don’t want any to consider it further. You are NOT those discarnates UNLESS you let them dominate you. You are the decider!

II. Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do  Evidence of Prophecy Fulfilled

1975:Do wrote Statement 1 which Ti and Do mailed to Billy Graham, many preachers and new age centers resulting in an invite to talk to a LA meditation group. To Their surprise ~12 asked to follow Them.Ti and Do reluctantly agreed.

Til then, They had few who believed in Them as They criss crossed the US and Canada spreading information They were given. They called Their offering Human Individual Metamorphosis(HIM) describing the Overcoming Process.

Overcoming was kin to outgrowing human mammalian behavior and ways. A catepillar decides in their way to isolate themselves in the cocoon they spin where their physical body transforms into a new creature with a new environment.

The metamorphic process has it’s parallel in the human biological kingdom though requires multiple trimester like, OM’s hands on midwifing experiences for Souls to acheive their spirit birth aka harvest/graduation.

This is where the idea of reincarnation came from but it doesn’t apply to every human being unless the LAH is orchestrating the saving of a soul for their next trimester. Every human body generates a spirit body of it’s own.

The LAH are providers of MIND/Spirit based SEED that stimulates the growth of a new container termed a Soul that holds Their quality(HOLY) Spirit. SEED is given to specific humans who in their way ASK to serve the Kingdom of God.

Thus the only humans that have a potential future in the KoH are those that ASK and receive the soul seed and keep it alive by asking for more while implementing the baby steps provided to new Souls by the Kingdom of God.

Asking and offering the Kingdom of God service and implementing the steps is according to Ti like a piano role or Old MacDonald’s farm. After we assimilate one step we get the next while continuing to sing the previous notes.

Humans can’t be trusted to provide next steps. If they don’t have totally new terms that relate to the last OMs’ records they’re human.I am providing what TiDo said with evidence of it’s relationship to what Jesus/Moses said/did.

Spirits from dead humans don’t return as they never left, though according to their beliefs while in body stay around and influence the living to their programming often including being content to be dead for various reasons.

Some humans have a large contingent of spirit influences that combined do bring them a greater presence than those with less. However the spirit from that human host vehicle at death is no greater than any other.

Only a small group of Souls thrive and few graduate. When seen, these wouldn’t seem special as they lose their ego, spirit helpers and otherwise normal human desires to become pure as a child dependent only on their parenting OM.

Ti and Do didn’t try to look holy, pious, religious or spiritual by their clothing, talk, manner or other’s expectations of how they should be. They were plain and simple in appearance and demeanor like the “sackcloth” in Rev. 11.

When real members from the LAH come they have new terminology because they have NEW things to share; “Joh 16:12 I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now.”

False prophets only have what the records state with slight variances of interpretation.They don’t know anything new and can’t invent new, more descriptive terms because they don’t have a clue what something totally new looks like.

False prophets including most religio-spiritual leaders of all sects rant, rave, heap burdens on others OR require NOTHING while elevating themselves touting all forms of lifestyle from abundance to asceticism as worship.

Perhaps One of their greatest faults would be their positioning themselves as the judge of what others should take notice of OR NOT, directly declaring their judgement as authority and they are actually among the least to SEE.

If these want to please God, no matter the name they say they call out to, then they will step down from such leadership and instead join with their congregations to examine EVERYTHING thoroughly while letting people decide.

Between tasks performed by the OM’s even the false prophets are used to spread the Next Level information though it’s Mystified. However the Kingdom of God removes the veils for those that ask, to help Their own returnee students.

Part of the confusion surrounding a “Second Coming” is because more than one manifestation was in store by more than one person and for different prospective grads. LAH always operates in crews with an OM partnership at the helm.

Older Members(OM) at the helm are HANDS ON TASK PARTNERS in this 3rd trimester in the overall graduation of the older students. After they leave, as just occurred, it’s the opportunity for others to move up a school grade.

Here’s a popular record many Christians use to describe a “Second Coming” followed by my evaluation and it’s pertinence with Ti and Do. Ti and Do never layed this out for us though are direct originators of all major points.

1Th 4:16-17 Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout with voice of archangel and trump of God and dead in Christ shall rise 1st Then we who are alive and remain shall be caught up with them in/by/with clouds to meet in the air.

Lord Himself descends is Gr. autos, Herself/THEIRself equally translated as:MasterS THEMselves arrive/fall/are sent from KoH with a SHOUT=URGENT INCITE by archangel(Do)’s Voice delivery with Kingdom of God(Ti)’s Trump=BreathOfLife=HOLYMIND.
 
This translation is ALL from the Greek. Do did 99% of the talking and ranked himself a Captain and called Ti His Admiral.Ti said she came to “get you(Do) started”, reason why she exited her body earlier in a way to test students.
 
A shout is a LOUD SIGNAL: Crashed spacecrafts hit the news globally. The SPEECH follows as The TWO begin their public prophecy bringing witness of the Kingdom of God which also is broadcast far and wide globally as the UFO TWO.
 
Mar 13:25 And the starships of heaven shall drop from position and the tasks from the heavens shall begin. 10 yrs into TiDo’s classroom They began to suspect the Roswell and Aztec+ crashs were planned by the LAH.

Mar 13:26-27 And then shall they see the Son of (hu)man coming by spacecraft with a miraculous task .The humans see someone like themselves, a human.Then he sends his workers and shall gather together his elect from 4 winds.

This was accomplished by TiDo sending out Their students/angels (dead in christ trying to graduate into LAH) all over new Judea mostly US, with global media, to attract horses from all over globe to match returnee grad. Souls.

Later Ti said she remembered THE BRIEFING ON BOARD A SPACECRAFT before They came and there were some with bodies and many without in the craft.The first crash was in Aurora, TX (state where Ti and Do met) in 1898 with 1 body found(Ti).

The dead in Christ are those that died laying seed by telling others of Jesus.They were WILLING TO LOSE THEIR PHYSICAL LIFE FOR Kingdom of God providing them a new flesh opportunity and when they OVERCOME a spirit birth into Kingdom of God.

Rise=stand up for/abide/remain. “Mar 12:25 when they RISE FROM THE DEAD they don’t marry but are as angels which are in heaven”. The angels ONLY abide IN the branch(Do/Jesus) that abides in the vine(Ti/Father/Kingdom of God).

Those who are alive(still connected) AND abide(literally stay with OM in mind and body) will be taken into the invisible Earth atmospheric spacecraft.(paradise=gr. paradeisos(Kingdom of God’s grand enclosure)) for next assignment.

All who think they’ll see Jesus in the clouds as they physically ascend up to him are duped along with space (Rae)aliens and many New Agers. DRAMA, Fiction, status quo and success are all huge draws away from Kingdom of God’s program and reality!

There’s lots to come on Ti Do and the significant evidence in scripture that they might have well been the Two (Christs) Witnesses plus what we can expect to come and whether or not we each want to ASK Them what’s next for us.

III. Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do  The graft to the Older Member

Many Christians suggest the TWO WITNESSES are some combo of:Enoch, Moses and Elijah. Ti said all those were tasks performed by one Soul, including the one called Jesus but last called Do. Ti was the Lord/Father each time.

Ti never said She was Lord/Father and neither put on airs/garb. Do said He experienced how She(the Soul that took over the vehicle Nettles) was His OM/Father.Uncontrived, each witnessed of the other’s station, not of themselves.

Characteristic of OM’s of Kingdom of God are to BE EXAMPLES of who They are rather than trying to play a religio-spiritual facsimile part. “Joh 5:31-32 If I bear witness of myself, my witness is not true…another bears witness of me.”

This is a huge proof of authenticity. In fact everything Jesus said and did was prophetically identifying the mindset of His promised return along with all the many updates and new perspectives Ti and Do brought.

Ti told Their students they needed to “graft” to Do as our OM/Father. It was a matter of having a “viable birth” into Kingdom of God. The process is two fold and absolutely requires the OM’s physical presence though it starts with belief.

Both parts of the process go hand in hand, starting with cleansing, also termed Baptism, washing one’s robe. They don’t do it for us. They demonstrate HOW which is tricky to navigate, thus Their NEEDED physical presence.

For the record, Do, through a student essay said belief in Ti and Do plus service in sharing that belief with others and accepting the ramifications could get a Soul saved for a future opportunity to move towards their Soul birth.

Some of what’s important to share is the formula for that birth so the human gnome will have some record passed on to provide a subconscious recognition when the same info is shared again by an OM. Here’s more of that:

Naturally it does entail “washing one’s own brain” of all that would stand in the way, which is most all our humaness, roots, sense of self importance (ego), thus the formula is always to “walk out the door of one’s life”.

The facsimile of this created by the “lower forces” of the planet, Luciferian types, in and out of a physical body but executed largely through living humans is RELIGION as a profession where the reality of the Kingdom of God distorts.

Though for those Souls that did have a physical relationship with an OM, upon the next OM’s arrival these are brought back to interface with a matching of their experience prepared human “horse”, thus recognize their shepherd.

The recognition is also in knowing what NOT to commit to while thirsting for what they subconsciously know is worthy to seek. Ti and Do said it’s not what we get into while in this world, it’s what we get out of.

Since my vehicle would seem to be an example of a “horse” prepped for a returnee Saint to cohabitate with, to advance their prospective Soul birth that I, the mind/soul of the horse chose to permit, here’s an example:

When I was 19 and had my first girlfriend whom I became sexually active with. When she missed her period I was so freaked by the prospect of a pregnancy that I ceased having intercourse with her for the next 4+ years together.

Most young people would simply use better protection. I have more examples but consider this: “Mat 24:19 woe to them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days!” Actually I suspect this applies more to now.

“Mat 22:30 in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven.” Marriage then assumed procreation thus in my subconscious genetic mind I didn’t want to have children.

The larger picture is what we commit ourselves to. This only applies when an OM is physically present to offer one’s next step. Then,  if we have children, they can’t join. Ti and Do explained this at the Waldport, OR meeting.

Overcoming the world under the tutoring of an OM is for adults only, another sign of authenticity of Ti and Do from Kingdom of God. When they shared this I recall a woman in the rear of the meeting shouting to Ti and Do, “you should be shot”.

That’s not to say, should we have a child when an OM comes we could not join. It would be extra hard to leave that child though Ti and Do would never condone leaving a child with o care but said the Kingdom of God would provide special help.

In fact, a mother and step-dad who had two young children did join from that Waldport meeting. I was one of their friends. They arranged for their real dad who lived nearby to take them. However, neither stayed with Ti and Do long.

However, it was that event that first brought the police and media to the story in Sept. 75′. Apprx. 27 people joined from that Waldport meeting which made global headlines.

Most prepped see organized religion as lacking and leave it or become spiritual or atheist in various forms which can be steps too unless they get stuck in success ruts that to maintain filter out challenges of such success.

That’s not to say religious affiliations/loyalties, beliefs and practices are all negatives unless they become the reason to judge others (as they often do) and ultimately to ignore or miss the promised return of the genuine Kingdom of God.

This is not to say people now have missed the “second coming” as it’s still in progress. Many believed in Jesus after he left as that was their time. All can not be in the same grade in school at the same time.

Ti and Do were criticized as having a hodge podge of beliefs/practices. All we know began with the Kingdom of God and has become quite distorted but all things can covert to success for those that ask Ti and Do(Kingdom of God) for help to overcome their limits.

Ti and Do said early on that if they met someone who told them more than they knew to be true, they would stay with them as long as they were being fed from them. Genuine OM’s feed their younger members and prospects indefinitely.

So the 1st part of the graft with OM present is to detach from the past:”Mat 19:29 everyone that’s forsaken homes, siblings, mom, dad, wife, children, lands FOR MY NAME’S SAKE shall receive 100 fold and shall inherit everlasting life”.

“FOR MY NAME’S SAKE” (as for KoH’s sake) are huge key phrases as if it’s not FOR HIM personally as rep of KoH/God the effect is often detrimental as most times we are doing it to elevate our SELF though can realize it later.

That’s not to say, when OM is not present we can give up on self discipline/restraint and self improvement and even doing so with Their reality in mind, as all our efforts for Kingdom of God’s sake – living by the rules They gave are crutial.

What we overcome NOW makes it easier to repeat when we are “saved” to be brought back for a next chance to reach for eventual graduation while training our vehicle’s genetic code to be a future match for our soul’s return.

The crucial 2nd part when OM is present is to begin to give all our attention/affection, love, thoughts to our OM instead of all our previous outlets which becomes manifest through service(works), the real “worship”.

It sounds dictatorial but it’s anything but. It’s a training program for a select mission, like a God swat team. If the Captain can’t trust those enlisting to service, They can’t use them for Their missions.

They don’t want to give someone the kind of power some can have over others unless they know that person is loyal to the overall program to include appreciating the OM that midwifed them through their Soul birth canal.

Where it is far different from human military is in the ways and behaviors of the Captain (Do/Jesus, etc.). OM’s are extraordinary in warmth, kindness, honesty, gentleness, directness, consideration, overview and even fun plus.

Mind you, this isn’t a holiday though. They require our giving our best which they expect to grow, thus coming up to standards is challenging but like any team we begin to thrive on being a “right hand worker”.

Those who are rebellious or oversensitive to receiving criticism will have OM patience to change such self limiting ways OR they can leave the program anytime despite what the lower forces driven media have implied of Ti and Do.

A big part of overcoming is keeping the demons out of our heads. At this point a demon is virtually anything or one that could influence our quitting. We learn to have impeccable thought/eye/ear, etc. control.

“Luk 14:26 If any man come to me and hate not his parents, spouse, children, siblings and his OWN LIFE ALSO and who does not bear his cross and come after me, can’t be my disciple.” We HATE all influences away from Kingdom of God membership.

Bearing one’s cross is related to one’s first task of spreading the new information when few can or want to hear it, while many are offended by or fearful of thus disciples are hated as was their OM’s before them.

As strange as it seems, We cultivate our graft to our OM by “using our OM’s mind rather than our own”. That simply means doing something the way the OM would do it regardless whether we think it can be done better.

I know well how that sounds cultish and certainly the Luciferians instigate the same things with all humans in degrees – adhering to any guru, teacher, pastor, pope, mullah, rabbi, president or general’s guidance for our choices.

It’s not Luciferian in the way it’s been Hollywood illusionized as has also occurred with Godliness. Looking to another as one’s leader is a way to begin to learn the first stages of eventually forming that graft to an OM.

However, the human’s being served often end up among the biggest losers in their full potential when the OM comes in the flesh again (resurrection=stand up and be “born” again).

John the Baptist is a great example.He knew the Christ was yet to come and told his disciples to ask Jesus if he was the one. He also told his disciples re: Jesus : “Joh 3:30 He must increase, but I must decrease.”

Anyone can begin their formula today by beginning to ask Ti and Do for opportunity to be on Their team. They with Their crew are still very much alive and will help you with all your hurdles as long as you ask. More to come…

IV. Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do  Resurrection Ascension Rapture Rev 12 Woman

Meanings and Diifferences in terms: Resurrection, Regeneration, Ascension, Rapture are all shrouded in mystery to date. I guarantee no group of humans are going to be taken up physically into the sky to meet Jesus.

I never heard Ti and Do say this but I suspect the Soul who took the vehicle called Aaron performed the task of Helper to Moses and then to Elijah as Elisha and then to Jesus as John the Baptist though I could be wrong about that.

I say that knowing, it’s the way of the Next Level(Kingdom of God) to provide tasks to prospective younger members if they are so inclined as Ti, as the Father provided to Do, as Jesus.

“Rev 12:5 she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up to God and to his throne”. This demonstrates the Father(Ti/Woman) giving birth to the Son (Do/man).

But the fact that Souls come back is throughout the Bible’s Old/New Testement and it’s often seen in a distorted way thanks to the Luciferian Space Aliens, descendants of dropout Souls from Kingdom of God schooling and discarnates.

The term Resurrection means to “stand up again” different from ascension.Many Christians think they’ll experience the same thing and may in time over several life chances IF THEY DO AS HE DID,  OVERCOME and lay it down for HIM.

The Kingdom of God chose that demonstration to offer the needed sign to those that were largely unconvinced of who Jesus really was. Jesus was clear about this being something reserved for those that came FROM HEAVEN.

“Joh 3:13 no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is [from] heaven”. So how did Christians ever think their decayed bodies would physically ascend out of the graves?

It’s that old trick of advertising. Certain people publish it and because of their power over some media it becomes common. Such is propogated by Luciferian renegade Souls seeking to brainwash humans to do their bidding.

But it also provides an excuse to believe no Kingdom of God exists and it seperates the true sheep (seeded seekers) from the goats. Which mind you NO HUMANS CAN DISCERN/JUDGE of another at any point, though they try.

It gives people a false sense/hope of what’s required to reap said rewards with little to no effort, called religion, the reasons why there is so much hypocricy, superstitions. assumptions and misguided confidence among members.

“Joh 5:28 the hour is coming when all in graves shall hear his voice and shall come forth;they who’ve: done good to resurrection of life and done evil to resurrection of damnation” This is a genetic STAND UP FLESH BIRTH AGAIN.
 
All humans (including human equivilent space aliens) are simply leaves on their home planetary tree. A baby human is a new leaf. The seed/egg combo programaticaly instructs the subconscious development of each new leaf.

1Pe 1:24 all flesh is as grass and all the glory(light) of man as the flower of grass. The grass withers and the flower falls away. When the body(grass) dies Spirit(flower/Mind/fruit) seperates and some are saved by the Kingdom of God.

The sperm carries the content of the current psyche(mindset/spirit) while the egg the basic physiology(body/vehicle). When Kingdom of God sends OM’s and Crew(a Father and a Son and holy Spirits(Angels) They make an huge impression on all.

Each new leaf carries the accumulated experience of all it’s ancestoral leaves rooted in the overall branch/trunk/roots, a repeated seeding of flesh (in-carn(al)ation) or re-surrection (stand up, abide/live) again.

The Spirit of each dead human generally stays around the tree they were created from and is a programmatic object that outputs thought form data to living host human vehicles together forming the literal mind of the planet.

Ti and Do never suggested the planet itself is a living individual entity (as some new agers build up/hype in books) as compared to humans, except in how all the elements are foundational to all life form systems.

In Hindu records this Earth “mind” is termed the Akaschic Record.It’s the frequency based spirit world/database thus the debate over terms is a Luciferian attempt to divide potential believers but seperates us accordingly.

There is little doubt that most if not all religions and philosophies have degrees of truth in their origin, whether that was during this current Earth civilization or from a previous one and likewise the same distortions.

“Joh 10:16 And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.” Ti and Do said some core Buddist teachings were from Kingdom of God.

There is evidence that the other fold Jesus spoke of may be reflected in the characteristics of the Maitreya. Mind you, this is NOT the popularized use of the term, as several use to date: Creme and Rael for instance.

Both of these and many others are often unknowingly pawns and false prophets of certain Luciferian Space Aliens that select a few things Jesus said, for instance and/or misinterpret some to build their case which fools many.

However, the term Resurrection is also used to indicate the standing up again of the Souls chosen by the Kingdom of God to return for next lesson step as they must take over a prepared leaf, a flesh container to further grow within.

Jesus indicates this will happen in the last hour(~40 yr period human time) when His voice is heard by all who are brought back. Time periods are approx. as the Kingdom of God can change according to the choices made by Their plants.

And though upon return His voice(mind) is again expressed, always a human communication experience whether though eyes or ears those listening will hear and choose to respond or not.

The choice is whether to appeal to the Kingdom of God for a continuence of their tree or the natural cyclic result of it’s discontinuence. The term GOOD is essentially speaking of FUNCTIONAL from the Kingdom of God Gardeners perspective.

The tree produces useful fruit or not. If not, it’s recycle time. If it does, it’s preserved as genetic seed for next planting and the Soul seed they planted and survived is put on “ice” so to speak which for some includes tasks.

The genetic seed “inherits the earth”. These are those that Jesus termed “meek” which are the peaceful, kind, gentle most giving leaves. The Kingdom of God will perserve some of this seed for re-seeding(generating) the Earth.

It’s preserved IF it’s functional to the overall mission to do so. The mission is to offer membership to the Soul seeds planted into the human tree to sprout leaves that seek to produce fruit: new members to Kingdom of God.

Just like flesh evolves, spirit generated from the interface of Kingdom of God mind with flesh evolves but nothing happens without conscious design and direction by the Kingdom of God crew assigned the Earth garden current civilization development.

“Joh 3:5 … Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God(Kingdom of God)”. The Luciferians diluted this process into a club membership called “born again” fooling many.

The flesh becomes the cocoon absolutely needed to transition to a spirit/soul birth into Kingdom of God. Why, because it provides the overcoming of mammalian challenge with the building of faith in OM needed for a viable soul birth.

But what of:”Joh 11:25 Jesus said, I am the resurrection and the life: he that believes in me though he were dead shall live”. He is the “door”, the gateway, the LINK in chain of mind, Pipes for the flow of Next Level Mind.

Belief is a degree of trust and MUST grow to Faith, not fearing the changes that must come and the work needed to be worthy to reap that promised reward of LIFE. By saying, “I”, he is saying you can’t bypass me and get the reward.

The same is true today. Since the FatherandSon came back incarnate as Tiand Do, talking to Jesus demonstrates not recognizing and trusting the way those same words/mind/behavior/ways are expressed in a new package:Do.

It’s amazing how many Christians will only listen to someone IF they speak Christian-ese language, even Old English, just like many Jews still think the messiah must come and blow shofar on the temple mount in Jerusalem.

The Jews missed the literal translation of what that shofar meant. It was an annoucement – a declaration, a call to the battle of Mind over matter, our Soul/Spirit/Mind/Will over the body and it’s instinctual needs and desires.

Didn’t Jesus make a loud and clear announcment in Jerusalem as prophesized yet those entrenched into religion and/or human forms of success chose not to consider Him. It wasn’t really their fault.They weren’t prepared to change.

Thus their “leaves” died and no flowers came from them. They received whatever value they got from their lifetime. However, when Jesus left as he did and stood up again with his same vehicle, it shocked all those who witnessed it.

Shocked so much that all who talked about it were outlawed and sought out by whoever was easily Luciferian driven which was their ticket to show Kingdom of God they’d received some of Their Mind through Father/Jesus to die in service.

“Mat 7:21 Not everyone that says to me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into KoH; but he that does the will of my Father”=Feed His sheep!

Many Chistians think Jesus return must occur in the same Palestine/Israel area though Jesus said: “Mat 21:43 The Kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation(people) bringing forth the fruits thereof”, USA is it.

Do actually said that Israel really meant, “the overcomers”, those who were willing to follow the Kingdom of God’s instructions that set them apart from the herds of wild humans that by pressing through challenges with force succeed.

How many times and ways does the Kingdom of God express this required overcoming process to gain entrance to the Kingdom of God.It doesn’t happen by one human life experience. Leaps of faith that extend belief/trust in OM’s are always in store.

“Mat 19:28… ye which have followed me, in the regeneration(recycling period) when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon 12 thrones, judging the 12 tribes of Israel.”

Here Jesus is speaking to his 12 graduate students. Having a throne means having conquered/overcome their mammalian humaness FOR their Captain/OM thus they ALSO become the overseers of upcoming graduates.

“Rev 20:4 I saw thrones and they sat upon them and judgment was given to them: and I saw the souls of them beheaded for the witness of Jesus and for the word of God and hadn’t worshipped the beast neither received his mark on foreheads.

or in their hands and they lived and reigned with Christ a 1000 yrs.” A throne is a graduates seat, thus 12 graduated into membership in Kingdom of God that gives among other rewards a new body with everlasting life and new tasks.

Next John sees another group who died in witness to Jesus and Kingdom of God’s Word but who don’t work for(worship) human(beast) and accept no  marks.These are harvested but not yet rewarded with a throne but to THEIR next best service.
 
That service remains in the Earth environment, working out of the invisible Kingdom of God spacecraft termed paradise with their assigned OM on follow up and setup of the new lesson ground, following a planetary recycling.

This represents those in the 1st Resurrection, in this context having been harvested(saved) to a future while all others perish and come back as new leaves of the genetic human tree while some who went against Kingdom of God pay dearly.

Rapture is another distortion that began in earnest with Luciferian’s taking over Saul of Tarsus. 1st off:”WE” is a BIG ASSUMPTION: 1Th 4:17 Then WE which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds…

Doesn’t this look like country club religion we see all over the world.Live a decent life adoring some saviour=reward of Heaven? Where does leave all behind, deny self, take up cross, follow him, overcome and clean our robes fit?

Any discerning eye will look at ALL Jesus said and have to come away with knowing that any talk of belief IS ONLY A FIRST STEP. Sure unless you take it, you don’t get to step 2+, but rewards only comes to those who PRESS forward.

However, this record of Paul’s experience had some accuracy but it’s strictly in a “spiritual” context. Meeting the Lord in the air would have been better termed, “in spirit”, which is simply being saved for step 2+.

Plus what is most likley the best definition of “we who are ALIVE”? Was it a Jesus definition of being ALIVE=His disciple, thus trying to “deny self, take up our cross and follow him”. Now it seems Paul did take up his cross.

But he couldn’t follow someone he never even knew and wasn’t physically there, except by following His teachings, which Paul only would have known by getting it 2nd hand at best, which is still good, but limited.

Paul didn’t know that Jesus was advancing a particular flock of souls while introducing first steps to all else through talking parables. Paul was a first timer who thought himself equivilent to those who were returnees.

V. Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do  vs Luciferians

Luciferian space aliens are the biggest contributors to why humans do; deceitful and terrible things to others even in the name of a religion’s “god” while portraying a membered Creator’s Kingdom of God non-existent.

Luciferians are Kingdom of God renegade souls and their human offspring who work for(worship) and have prime allegiance to MAMMON, putting confidence/trust in wealth/money, technology and humans and aliens who personify it.

They are people that physically circulate in near space and/or underground with ancestors from Earth or another planet.When they die as all humans their soul or spirit image remains and continues to operate as they believed before.

Spirits can’t change. If not saved by Kingdom of God they eventually dissolve to a less individual energy form. Souls who began as Kingdom of God seed and became renegades become new Luciferian fertilizer stock for the next soul garden civilization.

Mat 22:44 The LORD said to my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool?Ti and Do said each student was assigned an adversary(Satan), thus ones enemy is ones ticket to growth and graduation.

Luciferians have some thinking there are no supreme creator beings(Kingdom of God), only random self evolving reactions to random stimulus. Others moreorless have the same illusion but call it spirituality and believe in a Universal Mind.

Many believe this is the power that generates everything and that by their intention to co-create they do, termed a collective consciousness, thus a neat idea that puts them on the top of the heap feeling fulfilled and holy.

Then there are the traditional illusions that say this or that religious PRACTICE yields closeness to the creator God while yet another group thinks some savior set us up to become gods merely by belief in Him alone.

Joh 14:12 …He that believes in me shall do the work I do and more work because I am going to my Father.Joh 14:15 If ye love me, keep my commandments. Working for the Kingdom of God is serving Their will and yields new fruit(believers).

If we say we believe but fear it’s demonstration, what kind of belief is it? So what were His commandments? “Mar 12:30… love the Lord God with all thy heart, soul, mind and strength and love your neighbor as yourself.

In this passage the word love=Hebrew:agab meaning:to breathe after, i.e. to love (sensually):–dote, lover.To dote is to show excessive fondness or love:parents who dote on their only child.Is giving our ALL to God doting?

How many people in any time period would consider giving their all to anyone excessive, let alone someones idea of God? The Kingdom of God doesn’t expect any mammalian based creatures could easily come to that degree of giving.

Thus the Kingdom of God tells us the truth about what we are shooting for and then helps us rise to the occasion gradually at our pace and when an OM from the Kingdom of God is present physically incarnate that pace is stepped up considerably.

But to think, well, I can’t give my all, so I guess it’s not for me is an excuse.I know! I used it in 2000 having been out of the group by then for 5 yrs. except for my willingness to go before the public/international media.

When they laid down their physical human vehicles in 1997 my partner was 5 months pregnant with my seed and though I had nothing against Ti and Do or the group, as I left because I wasn’t ready, with fright I went before NY media.

Easter Sunday I was in the 60 Minutes studio, then Larry King, Geraldo, BBC, MSNBC, ABC and more, yet I had no desire to restart a discipleship.Over the next 5 yrs I had dreams galore, premonitions and signs from Do and students.

I later reasoned that because I demonstrated still feeling connected and supportive, they were willing to give me another chance. I resisted but inside still loved Them so I engaged them and asked for signs and got them.

Finally I said to them in my head, as remember they were all invisible, that I couldn’t leave my partner and daughter to which I felt the answer come back as “fine, that’s not necessary now”. I heard no words then but agreed.

The next 5 yrs was facing the challenge of how, when, what and where I could serve them. I asked questions and received dream in person answers from Do, from Ti, from several students. I’m still trying to increase my service.

Ti and Do were never dictatorial in any way shape or form.They love their students. Last night I had a dream:Ti was riding in the back seat with Jstody(laid down his life in 1997) driving and I next to him and it was wonderful!!

Now a more accurate term for “commandments” from Ti and Do was “instructions”. They just want to be able to depend on/trust us with tasks, jobs, work, service thus they increase the standards every time they come.

and every time those who are glued to the old standards, namely the most religious hate any hint that they are not giving enough, which includes changing their mind, how they think and act, the real meaning of repentance.

Though the key to “works” is who you are working for and whether you are doing what they have asked you to do for them.When the OM is not physically incarnate, like now, as Jesus said to Peter, “[if you love me]FEED MY SHEEP”

Up until this time, that would mean telling people of ALL the things in the records that Jesus said. But Now there’s more to add to it in what Ti and Do said. That’s the instruction for those who want to be on Their team now!

Another group think when they die in an aware state they then become free and choose to help mankind arrive at the place that got them their freedom to float around endlessly.

What they all have in common is an aversion to considering a kingdom of physical above human people working hard to create our reality whom we absolutely need to ASK help from and apply their responses to have extended LIFE.

But there’s still a brief window where anyone can change their mind/allegiance and still have chance to change their chosen fate. As strange as it sounds that means changing to a belief in and service to Ti and Do, Father and Son.

Belonging to a religious or spiritual group, of any size, attending services, surrounding self with it’s paraphernalia and/or rituals, terminology, tithing and even helping others doesn’t mean you’re serving the true Kingdom of God.

Having praise from humans and talking like you’re godly or becoming a monk or nun and equivalent in non-christian terms has little bearing on your real connectedness to Kingdom of God.Reciting stock verbiage and repetitions is meaningless.

Singing psalms or meditating and sending light, peace and love to others is nice but of little value to YOUR connectedness to Kingdom of God. Preaching/evangelizing has value when it’s in between Kingdom of God representative incarnations but…

…when a new rep incarnates becomes moot and especially when the terminology and context has been all but lost in poor translations. Most preachers talk Paul and if they quote Jesus they limit sermons to His taming teachings.

They avoid like the plague all His challenging teachings as they don’t understand how they can be from Jesus.The Luciferians are responsible for all the illusions mentioned of being on some “path” to godliness/enlightenment.

Don’t get me wrong, this criticism doesn’t apply to everyone and going to services and all can be the only way we know to feel God’s presence in an increasingly difficult world with concerns for the disregard of God’s commandments.

Ti and Do on rare occasion took us, their students to a church service and when They did were totally respectful of others beliefs. Do spoke a bit about still feeling humbled and awe struck by a tall cathedral’s atmosphere.

No one is faulted for engaging in religious and/or spirituality nor atheism but once the truth is revealed to them, they are being tested whether or not they can recognize the “voice” behind the words as from the Kingdom of God.

Joh 15:22 If I hadn’t come and spoken to them, they’d not missed the mark: but now they have no cloak for their missing the mark. “Luk 12:48 …For unto whomsoever much is given, of him shall be much required…”

So if this speaks to you, I suggest digging into learning all Ti and Do said and bring them up to others as it feels right. Ask Ti and Do to lead you to those that might be thirsty and for what to say and then give it your best shot.

All manner of responses are possible. It’s not your job to judge or give ultimatums or to say all you could. Let them pull more from you and always point them to establishing their own relationship with Ti and Do.

Those who are teaching anything against the One True Kingdom of God will not have an easy time and their physical death isn’t their worst karma/consequence largely because many have had many chances to know better.

That’s not a threat, nor in my capacity to judge another and I don’t know how they will reap their karma and when. Perhaps being forced underground due to Earth changes while not losing their physical body is their karma.

For any that escape the planets upcoming recycling by going underground, I imagine after supplies are exhausted by 1000 yrs of no natural light, healthy food, fresh air or uplifting companionship it would be a torturous life.

Even if certain life extension technologies worked for a while, as Rael’s space aliens said they had and could live 700 yrs by, while creating robots for all their pleasures, who would want that life?

Then again, that would be achieving what in the human kingdom is “PET” status. They sit around and watch the grass grow until it’s time to die. I guess many do look forward to life like that. If so that’s their reward.

I keep hearing people expressing anger at God for allowing all the horrible things in the world but that’s like a 4 year old cursing their farmer parent for burning or letting rot the trees that don’t yield useful fruit.

I am not removed from feeling sad for even those who may be weeds but the best way we could really show our caring is to join the farmers ranks and help others see that the human kingdom was designed as a stepping stone.

Ti and Do said the human kingdom was not designed to work meaning it wasn’t supposed to become a utopia or heaven on Earth as some Christians and new agers think is coming.Being satisfied is a stagnant condition that many are in.

However, in today’s world, the weeds now run the surface of the garden rendering it an inhospitable LIFE growing environment. The 4th horse in Revelation 6 will be the next US/world leader and weed exterminator.

For instance look at how the FBI and other agencies are mounting sting operations. There are many angry people understandably combined with past persecutions of people of color, various ethnicity and classes.

The injustices are institutionalized and the leaders do what they want. Conspiracies are the rule and every angle is disguised to manipulate public opinion into either complacency and/or confusion and/or radical militarization.

The US is a powder keg. At any moment it could explode faster than it already is to justify further clamping down on any and all they suspect are not on their side. More on that and Rev 6 later.

Allegedly a group of space aliens told Stan Fulham they’d show themselves over major cities on October 13th 2010, which appears to have occurred as said over NYC. He said the space aliens said they have to save our planet.

So who is behind the so called Green save the planet movement most of all. The Luciferian Space Aliens who would much rather not be forced underground to survive. But do they really think they will change the planet’s course?

Well, perhaps and why not try if I was them right but why show themselves to the average folks in NYC and all over the planet more than ever? One reason would be because they NEED what living humans can offer them.

How much easier is it to capture someone by tricking them into believing they have your best interests at heart? Just listen to contactees like Alex Collier or Rael or Adamski or Fry or Meyers, on and on and on…

I’m not saying these people are conscious about their alien’s true agenda. Even this x-NORAD person Stan may or may not be in on what’s really going on, direct or indirect space alien or govt and/or both or not.

Space brothers they claim to be with human interest at heart. They say, humans are destroying the planet and it will affect them so they need to step in to stop it. Meanwhile many governments on Earth are of the same mindset.

Any wonder?Allegedly the Luciferian Space Aliens met with US military in 1979 at Holloman AFB and agreed to exchange their spacecraft technology for govt non-interference on their human abduction/hybridization programs.

To date here in 2010, this is why govts worldwide have stepped up all their programs of late to acquire monies for technology development in all life support directions:To fight, hide and/or escape what’s coming.

VI. Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do  – Luciferian Space Aliens and Sexuality

Wars are all Luciferian Space Alien driven as resources are crutial to wealth and technology development and they’re desperate to escape the Earth and it’s immedieate vicinity where some have been imprisoned for millenium.

They don’t see themselves as imprisioned as that would imply someone else has power over them. But they do know there are other spacecrafts they’ve seen but don’t have the facility to monitor or interest to try.

Some of the Luciferian types had their origin in some previous Earth civilization, an example of which is recorded by Moses as the great flood and Noah’s experience. Ti and Do felt there certainly were previous civilizations.

Ti  told us that in 1974 when They were in a bookstore in Portland, OR Do encountered someone They considered to be under the influence of Lucifer who by simply a look challenged Do.Ti said he was Do’s rival.

I believe Do suggested  the encounter felt quite challenging. I believe Ti said it was the way of the Next Level, for overcomers to be assigned a formitable advasary that Do was battling AGAIN for his student’s sake.

When Billy Meyer recorded his encounters with Semjase and other’s who claimed to be from the Pleaides, he was told they sometimes saw spacecraft they didn’t recognize that would disappear before their eyes.

Alex Collier claiming to be a contactee and type of “savior” on behalf of the Andromidens said his contacts were aware in their historic records mention of some who orchestrated the development of their solar system.

When the Kingdom of God decides to start up yet another garden, however they orchestrate big bangs and such I suspect it would also entail creating a new highway from their current solar system to the new area to start the new garden.

In 1976 Ti and Do mentioned being aware of highways in the heavens and later that there were certain entry points to Earth. Imagine if Earth humans find such a highway and go exploring, they’d be the aliens.

In talking about Luciferian influence of humans, it’s important not to think we have the authority to eliminate them in any way except from our own head space, thoughts and actions by practice of blocking/willing them away.

I say this because of all the religious over millenium and to date judging others as Kingdom of God’s enemy and self authorizing mistreating and even killing many, a distortion and example of Luciferian slaves thinking they act in God’s name.

Joh 16:2 They shall put you out of synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think he does God service. Luciferians support humans who have the most influence over others and try to hamper Kingdom of God efforts.

When Ti and Do sent us out to spread the WORD in 1975 and 1994 and to date, I and others were frequently ordered out of Christian churches. Those under Luciferian controls hate the truth, new terms and any challenge of their beliefs.

Virtually all humans are under some Luciferian influence, though those selected for seeding by Kingdom of God, by continuously asking are coached by Kingdom of God to recognize, overcome/conquer that Luciferian influence over them.

Armageddon is the war for souls allegience and the Luciferians are good at it, but IF WE ASK Kingdom of God through Their most current representatives(Ti and Do) for help, we get it and Luciferians really don’t stand a chance of winning.

I suspect for any that don’t know of Ti and Do the Kingdom of God still maintains a monitor of all those who ask for help using the name Jesus. I was in conversation with an x-priest who says he was abducted by space aliens.

He told me the only thing that seemed to work to thwart their control over him was when he confronted aliens with the name Jesus. I suspect the Kingdom of God/Next LAH crew monitoring us take that as a cue to disrupt the aliens control.

The Kingdom of God crew is engaged in helping bring the Ti and Do information to all who stand any chance of recognizing their shepherd’s voice, but when they’re given that chance if they don’t at some point pursue it, they lose it.

“Luk 19:26 …to every one which hath shall be given; and from him that hath not, even that he hath shall be taken away.” Joh 10:14 I am the good shepherd, and know my sheep, and am known of mine.

Alex Collier also reported from the Andromidans that they’d come through a worm hole and how some were only one way highways. That could explain why some aliens are stranded here and why they’d be desperate at this time.

If they are witnessing Earth changes they in their history find familiar yet can’t return they would feel pressed to advance their agenda’s timetable that might include coming out of hiding more and more.

This is yet another way the LAH can keep the renegade seed (Luciferians) away from any garden when they don’t want them there. Perhaps they would turn a 1 way highway into a 2 way highway or 1 way in the opposite direction.

I never meant to imply that there isn’t a real global warming but it’s typical Luciferian to have humans think they’re primarily responsible, but I know it won’t be stopped by humans or space aliens as Earth needs to recycle.

Another Luciferian strategy is to have their false prophets predict this or that date for an anticipated event like 2nd Coming or End of World and when it doesn’t happen it increases how many choose to think it’s ALL phony.

Some may wonder, if Luciferians are so able to fool so many, why does the Kingdom of God permit this. It’s because it challenges everyone and provides a sorting of who by their choice has some potential to grow further and who does not.

Those who still have some Kingdom of God mind will see through many Luciferian ways and/or will be troubled by what they witness, seeing hypocricies and grandeous generalities among religio-spiritual but prompting further truth search.

re: Green agenda – if it were honest it would be focusing on detoxing the environment entirely, not just of fossil fuels. That would mean closing down dependance on huge polluters of our environment, bodies and minds:

Culprits:Alchemists, the real witch doctors mixing the real deadly cocktails and using humans as guinea pigs.If toxins weren’t ever introduced to agribusiness we’d all be healthier longer with o all the pharmacutical dependancies.

Personal/Corporate greed and power mongering fostering huge military budgets to stimulate: weapons manufacturing, war promotions, resource raping, materialism addiction, murdering, deceiving thru advertising and propoganda.

It’s the Luciferians that look at human life as cheap and look at those who are lacking as lessor, as sheep to be used as they see fit, willing to sacrifice humans to acheive what they want, which most of all is to get off Earth.

Pushing a green agenda has advantages for Luciferians, promoting the idea there’s no Kingdom of God or end of cycle plan/reason and sets them up as gods to those Kingdom of God planted Souls and increases survivalist technology R and D to escape by.

They want souls to use for their foot soldiers to bring their distorted message to more to increase their sense of being gods. But they are really programmed robots whether discarnate or a leaf on their corruptible vine.

Since humans can’t see them or interface with them much if at all, when humans have certain thoughts come as if with a loudspeaker due to a slightly increased energy, having once had some Kingdom of God mind/info, it feels revelational.

Thus we hear that Bush felt God gave him a mission or that this or that political leader had a revelation from God and/or Jesus. Hitler called it “providence”.Many say Jesus gave them a revelation.Of course it’s a Luciferian.

But how do we know it’s a Luciferian? Well, the best way is in the lack of consistancy with the WAYS of the Kingdom of God and use of old terms or a 360 degree twist justifying a predators agenda for religio-spiritual and/or economic power.

The Luciferians bank on vague generalities in their communications because they don’t have access to detailed current events.For instance the slogan, “save the planet”.The planet is NOT in peril and needs to recycle for Kingdom of God.

Luciferians can’t just tell their pawns to start wars with o a justification they’d see as honorable thus the religion and/or terrorist fears of course and now environmental; peak oil and global warming and finally perhaps UFOs.

Of course if a formitable enemy isn’t providing the war incentive, one is fabricated. Hitler did it and then Bush and company among many past but to date they have plenty of enemies thus can stimulate and even finance plots.

Re: 9/11, when intelligence agents reported plots their higher ups dragged their feet, ignored or diverted attention elsewhere. Certain higher ups cut their teeth on the UFO Crash cover ups, thus 9/11 was a breeze.

For millenium the records called the Bible have worked well to justify militarism and persecutions galore, a Luciferian shrewdness. Another strategy involves concern for the children and mostly surrounding sexuality and/or abortion.

On various Christian based talk radio and of course pundits are pushing people to activate against whatever they object to. Why don’t they ever object to all the wars and mistreatment and deadly toxin introductions?

If I recall, Do said about abortion that he is not pro or con it. I believe he felt it was a shame that it’s become a birth control measure while felt it was part of the free will humans are bestowed with.

On sexuality, as many know BEFORE Do took over the vehicle named Marshal Applewhite, Marshall lived a robust artists life. By his 1972 awakening he’d been married, raised some children and was divorced.

Then he found himself more attracted to male vehicles than female and engaged in some gay relationships that ended up frustrating him as well. Before meeting the vehicle Ti took over, named Nettle’s he was largely celebate.

I believe Do said of those who were gay that they were prime vehicles for the LAH to give opportunity for advancement because of how they were naturally drawn away from sexual relationships with women, a forerunner to no sex.

What many don’t know about Kingdom of God: They have zero sexuality. Their physical bodies have no “plumbing”. It can be shown that Kingdom of God’s intention is that ALL sex become an abomination for all students and especially graduate students.

Moses instructions centered around gaining self control over our animal vehicles while even more importantly DOING SO FOR MOSES. Plenty of people then and now can refrain from certain behaviors for various reasons.

But if it’s not FOR a genuine member from Kingdom of God they’re not starting their graft to their Older Member and with o that graft they’ll never see it through to an eventual graduation (born again of spirit/soul) into Kingdom of God membership.

The Kingdom of God works with their students gradually, thus Moses with adultery and sexual behavioral instructions.Then Jesus updated the standards while prophesizing at His return all sexuality would have to cease to qualify for 1st harvest.

Jesus updates adultery:Mat 5:28-29…whosoever looks on a woman to lust after her has committed adultery with her already in his heart and if right eye offends, pluck it out.Better 1 body part perish than whole body and ones LIFE.

For the future:”Luk 20:35 they which shall be counted worthy to obtain that world and the resurrection from the dead don’t marry and Rev 14:4 These weren’t defiled with women and live like virgins and are the redeemed first fruits”

Under Luciferian control Paul inserts himself into a teacher position and blasphemies the Holy Spirit by adding to Jesus i.e. in 1Cor Chap. 7 re:sexuality and marriage. IF WE TRUST IN JESUS WHY DO WE NEED ANYTHING PAUL SAID?

Celebacy is only better than sexuality if it’s for Kingdom of God and specifically for the current Older Member, in history, Moses, Jesus and NOW for Do as OMs are given us to graft to with our sacrifice of that major energy expenditure/love.

In fact that’s the criteria for every sacrifice of our otherwise normal human behavior to include giving even our physical life. Jesus led up to it honestly and for that matter so did Ti and Do.

So then why is it that we don’t see outrage against ALL sexuality among Christians. Because their Luciferian controlled leaders will not teach EVERYTHING the Kingdom of God thru Moses and Jesus said about human sexuality.

Of course sexuality is natural among humans but it’s also natural to outgrow it, as it’s natural to outgrow the entire human kingdom level of life, that is once we learn and receive coaching re: what’s above human.

Luciferian strategies are to:blind us from seeing Kingdom of God as real; have us believe every word of the Bible is as if Kingdom of God wrote it in stone, that all Jesus promises apply to us with few requirements and difficult versus are figurative.

VII. Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do  Lucifer anti-Jesus Christian Pawns

Luciferians con many to believe there’s no Kingdom of God OR it isn’t a physical many membered Kingdom with heirarchal structure: Older Members(Parental seedgivers) to Younger members(offspring) all links of Kingdom of God(HOLY) MIND.

The existing Older Members who choose tasks to usher in new members are those choosing to be parents. There are many that don’t choose parenting tasks or not right away.The requirements for members are strict for a reason.

They don’t need new members as that’s not what they live for. They live for their Older Members who ushered them into membership what Jesus called a Soul birth(Greek pneuma meant Soul, Spirit, Mind, breath or wind).

Practically speaking how do the Luciferians steal a soul that otherwise could make application to membership in the Kingdom of God? They try to 2nd guess what Kingdom of God is going to do, creating facsimili’s to confuse the human’s with a soul.

One biggest example was the Jim Jones group, with Jim Jones claiming to be the returned Christ.As I’m not a Jim Jones historian I’d say the bigget clues to his being a false prophet are his inclusion of children, marriage, …

Family, sexuality, video taped forced killing by his ordering them to drink the poison under threat from his god and for those who fled were hunted and shot by bodyguards and I’d bet he brought zero new information about Kingdom of God.

The Luciferians used Hitler to try to advance all technical development in both offensive and defensive nations, a win win for them which did accellerate the A-bomb, rocketry, Nuclear power and hence potential escape from prison.

Prison eg.:Gen 3:14 God said to the serpent(enchanter), because you’ve done this you’re cursed above every beast of field; upon thy belly shalt you go, and dust(earth) shalt consume(slay) you all the days of your life:

The presence of an advasarial Luciferian was either discarnate, a hologram projection like Fatima and/or thru another physical body.Regardless, Kingdom of God’s verdict was their restriction to the physical earth forever=prison.

The presence of an advasarial Luciferian was either discarnate, a hologram projection like Fatima and/or thru another physical body.Regardless, Kingdom of God’s verdict was their restriction to the physical earth forever=prison.

Hitler by the UFO termed foo fighter sightings was being shown what was possible in aircraft. Simultaneously Luciferians were second guessing how, when and where the 2nd coming of Jesus would occur.

Luciferians only have the past to go by and since Jesus surfaced through a Jewish heritage Hitler was beside himself with genocide. Kingdom of God uses all Luciferians do in Their favour for Souls and future availabile matching vehicles.

All those both in dissidents and Jews had many opportunities to escape the coming Luciferian madness. However if they were too bound to their mammon based financial, physical and familiar comforts and desires they stayed put.

Many think they will ride it out, that it won’t get worse or can mount a successful counter stragegy or get help until it becomes too late to physically escape the Luciferian driven BEASTs with a largely Christian/Atheist banner.

The Luciferians always mount the same strategy as they know no other. Look at how Herod was killing babies and the Pharaoh during the Moses time and I’d wager that such is repeated in many cultural histories.

The Kingdom of God works with the entire planet and lifeforms They initially created, though allow the Luciferians to manipulate with their hybrid and genocidal misinformation programs. Those who seek the Kingdom of God’s help get it though will still die.

This doesn’t justify the actions of the Luciferians and their human pawns/partners.”Mat 18:7 Woe to the world because of offenses for it must needs be that offences come; but woe to that man by whom the offence cometh!”

Note Hiter’s talk about Germans being a superior Christian white race that many fell for then and it’s spill over into the U.S. and how that was nearly the entire spin of 1000’s of years of caucasion bigotry against anyone else.

It’s because Luciferians beef up whoever they can manipulate to generate advances in technology, energy systems and biologies to harvest for their own Space travel and human domination, the facsimili(opposite) of the Kingdom of God agenda.

This includes to date staying in power at all costs while working all angles in their favour which means propetuating wars in every vulnerable nation, while taking over the media completly though appearing liberal biased.

More Luciferian propoganda says that all those who have any interpretation of God, lumped in as people of Faith, though faith is really far distant from belief, which is what much of the religions capitalize on, are escapists.

For many it no doubt largely is a type of escape from; their powerlessness, failures in what they thought they could/should have accomplished in the world and/or avoiding taking responsability for and for correction of mistakes.

But turning to God IS a good thing at any time. The problem is thinking that religion= that God connection though understandably we seek support from like minded others. So what do Luciferians promote to the believers?

Luciferians say:Confess sins to a priest or stand before a congregation and/or ask Jesus into your heart to be born again, study but only certain texts(bible) and you’re “Saved” or equivilent;same coersion as with all religions.

Meanwhile the critical atheist often is taking their own escape route replacing text with science journals and God with tail feathered intellectuals and faith in theories that say life crawled from the sea in a random development.

While if this isn’t enough, of late we have the new age merger of science with faith in the technology of mind and body=spirituality. No messy external Kingdom of God to ask help of. It’s all up to us to become our full god potential.

The propogators teach “creative visualization”, embracing the “secret” to manifesting your individual full potential by simply amplifying the intention. Today it’s compared with Nero fiddling while Rome burns.

Like religious, what’s said uses true keywords.We’re all eternal some say because we are all light energy and light is God so we are all God only needing to surrender to be one with the universe and a co-creator by good intention.

It’s fine, but the only problem is that the ones who created the planet, sun, moon, stars and seeded all the elements and lifeforms have no interest in those who are satisfied with what such belief yeilds them or even anything else.

Luk 6:25 Woe to you that are FULL! for ye shall hunger.Woe to you that laugh now! for ye shall mourn and weep.Sounds dismall, but this was not the time for comedy, though Kingdom of God certainly has laughter just not by another’s sorrow.

Interestingly what all say, even atheists is that the formula for life is to love and Jesus is held high by most though little of what he actually said. They say Jesus came to bring peace and love and quote those records.

Of course Jesus promoted peace and love;peace=kindness, gentleness and non-violence and love =giving to our neighbor as ourselves but so do the evil minded with their own but then did they take into account this Jesus talk of peace?

“Mat 10:34 Think not I’ve come to send peace on earth: I came NOT TO SEND PEACE, but a sword(to cut human ties, not by violence): “v35…For I am come to set a man at variance against his father and daughter against her mother”.

Mat 10:36 And a man’s foes shall be they of his own household. Mat 10:37 He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of me:and he that loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.

If that’s not clear:”Mat 10:39 He that findeth his life shall lose it: and he that loseth his life for my sake shall find it.” Jesus knew close students belief in him would  lead them to an unnatural death of their body.

However, I doubt he was saying this publically unless he was ready to exit that phase of his task.Jews, then living under strict Roman rules thought the messiah would restore them to their own Israeli nation and by magic.

Any wonder many Christians today think likewise saying:”when Jesus comes with angels he’ll kill all the non-believers” and they assume they’re His elect, also equivilent to the way Jewish leaders thought during Jesus time.

Paul amplified this idea that whatever Jesus promised to his disciples(whom were willing to lay down their lives for him(after they witnessed his body killed, healed and ascended into a cloud)), applied to them equally.

Paul says:”1Th 4:17 Then WE WHICH ARE ALIVE AND REMAIN shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air:and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” Don’t many Christians think they’re the ELECT now!

Luciferians steer their Christian bannered pawns to:think they’re a hand of God just in killing whoever isn’t marked and honoring martyrs though when innocents are killed counting them collateral damage for the cause of God.

Jesus said all would return:”Joh 5:25 The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God and they who hear shall live.”But here’s more detail of who would return…

Plus he is saying this was happening as He spoke AND would happen again, over the course of a future small period of time(hour), perhaps 40 years time using the 1000 yrs human to 1 Kingdom of God day time measure but starting from when?

Joh 5:29 and shall come forth;they that have done good(use), to resurrection of life;and that have done evil(no use), to resurrection of condemnation(by their own choice as they are simply not saved for a future life opp’ty).

Resurrection here refers to ‘standing up again” pertaining to a new leaf growing off the human tree and by saying the dead hear the voice of the Son of God means literally hearing His mind expressed to humans.

I believe the DEAD RETURN by either 1)remaining rooted to the physical regeneration of their gnome branch of the human tree or 2)as Souls brought back by the Kingdom of God.Both then have new opp’ty for a next step towards graduation.

The media whether in a religious service or over airwaves is the control mouthpiece.When most hear it on the air, it holds more weight and most sheep will follow wherever it leads. I know many think Ti and Do were such leaders.

But that’s because the seriousness of their demonstration of having overcome a natural fear of death and documenting their overall willingness frankly boggled the minds of most resulting in a default judgement of mass coersion.

And of course there were no media voices to bring the details of how they arrived at that serious decision. A tiny few of the dropouts were brought to the fore, ever so briefly and still with very limited in depth coverage.

I know this 1st hand as I was interviewed by many media representatives who never publish those crutial details.In an unofficial way, only realized in hindsight, Ti and Do did a huge amount of vetting their potential crewmembers.

For instance in the 1st yr. with Ti and Do they sent 19 of the  ~96 members away from the larger body telling those of us who remained that we made the 1st cut as the 19 didn’t seem ready.(2 of those 19 returned years later).

For the next 20+ years people left every year and periodically were instructed to spend some time alone thinking about whether there was anythng in the world they desired to do.

1988:Do gathered us and put to us the idea that “what if I’m not who I think I am” to see if that made a difference to anyone’s dedication to him.In ~1990 Do said we’d accumulated enough funds to offer some $1000 to leave.

1988:Do gathered us and put to us the idea that “what if I’m not who I think I am” to see if that made a difference to anyone’s dedication to him.In ~1990 Do said we’d accumulated enough funds to offer some $1000 to leave.

We had medical care, regulated entertainment:TV, movies, games, reading materials daily with occasional outings to a zoo or museum. We occasionally sang Christmas Carols and listened to Gilbert and Sullivan music and had sillyness too.

When we lived in tents outdoors in all sort of weather we had many challenging times. Once in houses in the 1980’s sometimes the challenge was boredom for many.

Do simply did not want to be providing a religious hermitage for people to grow old and die in thinking there is nothing more they can do to EARN their place in the mansion Jesus said  he had to prepare for the graduates.

So the media drives the sheep and always plays upon fears while beefing up their footsoldiers, in this case to think they are serving God by being more outspoken and active against other’s behaviors they don’t like.

Since Jesus had nothing to say against people’s behaviors but everything to say against the leaders of the religions, these footsoldiers take their talking points from their leaders and NOT Jesus, thru whatever media.

VIII. Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do  – homosexuality vs anti-Jesus Christains

Except for the actual quotes of Ti and Do in this video series, the info contained is a combonation of my experiences living with Them for 19 years plus what I’ve attempted to PULL from their living minds since their physical exit.

Christians and/or any religionists who use the record of Kingdom of God’s ways for prospective crew membership as justification to blame, lambast, manipulate, hunt, prosecute, imprision, torture or kill others are Luciferian pawns.

All Kingdom of God’s behavioral instructions were meant for an individual’s progressive graft, by choice, to their assigned Older Member who were active long before this current civilization and potentially throughout various cultures.

Vedic records originally linked to the persons Krishna and Arjuna demonstrate characteristics of the Godhead for upcoming students to embrace with Buddhism’s same essential principals of self sacrifice(overcoming) for a teacher.

This overcoming, shedding and refining is clearly stated in Jesus life example, the Hindu keys or Vedas to Godship, (rid self of sex, love, anger, greed and pride) because all these religious records are really one record.

Jesus said he had more than one flock that would be brought together as one fold (See John 10:16) and to a new location/nation of people. (See Mt 21:43) so there is no one people with exclusive Kingdom of God experience and opportunity.

All records in all cultures in all civilizations on Earth pertaining to physical above human biological beings start with stories, are directed by reps of the Kingdom of God to reality and become distorted(bable) by graduation time.

The core truths about the reality of this Level Above Human remain throughout but only for those who sought, received and accepted Kingdom of God reps nurturing so that only these have potential to discern the truth from lies.

Notice the overall Luciferian space alien strategy:Convince humans they are gods. Of course it’s in unsubstantial ways mostly by imagination aka spirituality and use of the record of interface with the real Kingdom of God’s reps as fodder.

But it’s not limited to spirituality at all.It’s on all fronts. i.e All the scientific talk of human’s responsible for a sick and dying planet.There’s no question the planet’s environment is changing so many capitalize on it.

Few want to admit the planet has cycles because that looks too planned to any logical mind that doesn’t put humans on a pedestal of control over their own destiny, what both new age spiritualists and atheists insist they have.

Result:Compels humans to look to themselves and one another to heal the planet, painting the bad guys as the developers inspiring love, love, love. It’s the old “feel good about self” along with props like changing lightbulbs.

and buying green giving govt a ticket to LOOK good with business as usual;war, rape and pillage other’s resources but talking green that some get support or elected on to subsidize development of less energy dependence for the rich.

Now, people can talk of God this and that with impunity from their own godlessness because they are convinced god is simply a concept of our own internal power luring those who see thru religion by using choice Jesus quotes e.g.:

Luk 17:20-21 when Pharisees demanded to know when/where Kingdom of God should come, He answered, The Kingdom of God doesn’t come with observation:Niether shall they say, Lo here! or, lo there! for, the Kingdom of God is(to be) within(from among) you(rselves).

Mostly new age Christians, including Raelians use this quote of “Kingdom of God is within you” as a key  phrase to indicate “ye are gods”, in other words, God is within us. Now Christians likewise think it means Jesus is inside us.

with Jesus saying the Kingdom of God doesn’t come with observation both these interpretations would preclude that those Pharisees won’t be able to observe/time it’s arrival.Is that because;it’s already here, within us or a blindness of mind?

When Jesus said, Kingdom of God did anything or was anywhere he wasn’t referring to the entire kingdom as an entire kingdom has many members who operate within a heirarchal system of operation, thus a type of King(Older Member) on top.

Ti and Do called the King, Chief of Chiefs.So Jesus was referring to the presence of a representative from Kingdom of God which can be within you if you “eat his body and drink his blood”, abopt his WAYS and willing to shed OUR blood for him.

Of course that’s where the Catholic ceremony plays in and is a major distortion of what is required to have his MIND inside us. Now the other way the Kingdom of God can be considered to be within us is as a seed (child)(soul).

The soul is the biological container/pocket(Ti and Do called it) that is implanted in some that Lucifer SpaceAliens use a facsimili of to track certain humans for their hybrid programs. It’s a seed from Kingdom of God thus is inside some.

But that seed like all seeds needs activation to grow and does not equate with being a God because of a tiny piece of the Kingdom of God’s living mind within us.That soul seed is what Do called a deposit or chip with a set of programs.

Do said there were different types of such chips with more advanced programs but essentially the initial chip provides an interface possability when a rep. from the Kingdom of God comes to us face to face to stimulate it’s growth in us.

That physical presence of that OM rep. from the Kingdom of God is absolutely needed for that chip’s programs to start, for that seed to sprout, push it’s way out of the earth(ground). It’s the start of it’s birth and wing development.

So isn’t it ironic that both Christians and new age spiritualists say that they already have Jesus and/or God within them simply by their hope and because they say so:Born again by asking Jesus into their heart 1x some say.

Niether seems to need a physical return.They both seem to have it made just fine, except some Christians think they await return simply to take them away to be with him in one of his many mansions.No messy overcoming needed.

However, I think the most likley translation of that passage has to do with the way in which an OM rep from the Kingdom of God always comes back.As Moses said, “just like you see me” in other words face to face in the needed flesh birth.

Thus, The Kingdom of God doesn’t come to you personally by any studious observation as we all know the religious are perched for. The Kingdom of God comes TO BE from AMONG YOURSELVES(Gr.humon) incarnate of which Jesus was at that moment as well.

Furthermore, who would be the last ones to actually SEE – observe his return? The religious elites, in this example the Pharisees which Paul of Tarsus said he was, even while preaching a distorted Jesus picture.Sound familiar?

Those Pharisees who Jesus often warned and spotlighted their hypocricy are todays Christian elites which are of course throughout Christain leadership.These can’t see or observe the signs any better than they did 2000 yrs ago.

Like then, these are still very much in bed with govt. talking all godly and throwing around the Jesus word, like the Pharisees throw around the Moses name while imposing their will that they say is God’s will on others.

They cherrypick a few Kingdom of God ways ignorant of context and un-authorized to judge another’s application to recruit fellow pawns, i.e. In Sudan a newspaper just published many pictures of those some accuse of being gay or lesbian.

Sidenote:My physical body isn’t of a gay inclination.Strangely, while with Ti and Do (though uninstigated by Them) at one point I tried to feel gay inclined because of how difficult it was to wean myself from my female attraction.

They have a law coming to vote to make certain gay behaviors illegal with life in prison or death as punishment.The Sudan person pushing this law has close ties to The Family, a Wash.D.C. evangelical political group.

Many well known senators and others are known to be involved with The Family and the Sudan acting in (anti)Jesus name. What happened to the Jesus example of forgiveness for the sex-worker even though Moses’ law said otherwise.

And what happened to Jesus saying to love your enemies. I know one of the fears being put out is that all this liberal behavior mainly around sexual preference could influence one’s children as it grows in the media.

How many of the most judgemental are having sex for any reason outside of trying to begat a new child.If so are they too acting unnaturally.It’s a mental and/or physical chemistry that brings most together gay or straight.

Consider what Ti wrote in Jan.73′, “Some souls have learned, in probably previous lifetimes, their soul doesn’t desire the bottom rung of the ladder which is the lust enjoyed by man and woman, and which creates another human life.

…But possibly these souls havn’t yet overcome sensuality and now respond as bi-sexual or homosexuals and even they, though they must involve themselves in their desires, and should until they have burned them out, …

will one day discover this too isn’t what their souls are seeking, for it still leads to possessiveness, jealously, etc.Sensuality or desire for it really makes no difference if it’s taken out in a brutal football game or in…

…a backseat of a car in the moonlight. Man must eventually learn to desire nothing from another or even for himself, other than service to his Father and his own purification. This same involvment with the magnetic force of…

the Earth causes us to be parasites on one another, physically, emotionally and mentally.And most usually these have to be discarded in that order. The concept of the family is certainly more desireable than the group sensuous…

…chaos with no framework. In this sense homosexual lovers are more ordered in their honesty than the hetero-sexual with the mistress on the side.It doesn’t really make any difference how you participate in sensuality, …

it is still something which must eventually be overcome, IF we plan to start a New and Higher KIngdom.The first step in being born of spirit is being baptized, in the sense that we have quenched the fire of lust and passion.

The ramifications of these lusts carry into the love for anything or the need or desire for anything. It is an admirable thing to be able to enjoy things but dishonorable to need them or desire them for any degree of …

…self gratification, whether it’s a ring on the finger or a babe in the crib.” This was taken from a rough book Ti began to write entitled:I CAN’T BELIEVE THAT – BUT YOU MUST while Ti and Do were in Bourne, TX awakening.

In fact at least three of these Family members who held high level gov’t positions had scandels surrounding sex liasons. I am not in judgement of these. I’m just showing the immense hypocricy in the name of Jesus.

The more we see or do pleasurable things, the more inclined we are to increase those experiences so I can see cause for concern for one’s children thus room for negotiations thus media rating systems.

If people want to control their childs environment more then they are free to do so. The Amish have been doing so for centuries. But some of these (anti-jesus exampled)Christian political leaders think they must take control.

Hence a revelation as in 1935 by Seattle preacher and “Family” founder, Abraham Vereide that said:”Christianity is about helping the strong, not the weak, to be empowered “key men” to usher in the Kingdom of God’s return”.

One can readily ID this as Luciferian in both it’s general truth and misapplication. Any rep from the Kingdom of God doing the “christ” task, offerring a “christ-en-ing” (graduation from human to Level Above Human) does seek the strong.

But strong are those who are WILLING to recognize and then over time trust the representative CHRIST sent to them with their lives which will entail their letting go of everything of mind and body that supported them as a human.

No one who is willing to go thru this, or at least consider it appropriate for another, even though they may not feel ready to do so themselves, will be supportive of these and therefore will be to large and small degrees against.

Luk 11:23 He that isn’t with me is against me:and he that gathers not with me scatters.Mar 9:40 he that isn’t against us is on our part. The big problem here is when HUMANS decide who is for Him and who is against and act accordingly.

It all boils down to, as Do said, “which is the right God”. All religionists think theirs is right. The real God goes by what we ask for, the thoughts we entertain, what we allow out of our mouths and what we then do or don’t do.

When no rep. is incarnate we demonstrate our fruits with each other and when the rep. is incarnate remain thirsty for their physical presence, ready, willing and able to disconnect from all else to follow with them to graduation.

How do we know who demonstrates being a genuine current representative from the Kingdom of God? They are always 100% consistant in what they think, say and do with what all past reps said and did. But how do we count on the records?

Hearing the truth be told and then looking at the records yourself prepares your mind for a future opportunity, that is when combined with offering service to the Next Level(Kingdom of God) to date thru Their current reps: Ti and Do.

IX. Rev 11 Two Witnesses Jesus Second Coming Prophecy

This segment focuses on the Rev.11 Two Witnesses prophecy that Ti and Do felt was Their task to fulfill. They didn’t put out any effort to interpret or re-translate, as I have done, nor to orchestrate Their actions to fit it.

“Rev 11:1 there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the Temple of God and altar and them that worship therein.”To rise is to be born again of flesh and woke up to the next task phase.

Each stage toward Spirit birth the previously saved Soul is brought back by Kingdom of God(Kingdom of God) to take over the next leaf (human body)from the genetic strain(branch) that has had the matching experience of that Soul.

This is why Jesus said;”Joh 3:5…Except a man be born of water(flesh) AND of the Spirit/Soul/Mind (all same word Gr. pneuma), he can’t enter into the Kingdom of God”. Luciferians mystified/diluted this meaning into a club membership.

A reed is an instrument to use to measure, the rod indicating a strict standard.Those to be measured are in the Temple(invisible spacecraf aka Paradise Gr.paradeisos:a grand enclosure that houses the previously saved souls).

and Altar, the living human bodies(horses) prepared for the returning souls(to ride)for their eventual self sacrifice for the Older Members(OM) from the Kingdom of God aka Level Above Human(LAH), in the next age via the Two Witnesses.

The humans who were prepared were from the genetic strain that was alive for the previous trimester of the souls’ overall birth program.These are also given souls but are experiencing their first trimester simultaneously.

Each human therefore is as an Altar and each will decide if they are ready to give their will over to the assigned representative. The presence of a Soul who’s already experienced this and the OM’s incarnation capture that horse.

The physical area of the Temple is quite large having different chambers and crew members monitoring the experiment’s next phase. Ti and Do felt they were out of range of Their OM when they went east of the U.S. Mississippi river.

“Rev 11:2 the court which is outside the Temple leave out;don’t measure it for it’s given to Gentiles:and the holy city(Temple) shall they path by foot 40 and 2 months”.Curiously 40 in Greek refers to 4 decades thus years. “Forty” in Gr.=tessarakonta(4 decades).I suspect this period began when Ti and Do began their testimony.

The Court is the area immedieatly outside the Temple where non-believers dwell, idea being most seekers would have moved to the Temple area where the source of LIGHT was located, the U.S.west of the Mississippi river.

Rev 11:3-4 I will give power to my two witnesses who prophesy 1260 days, clothed in sackcloth(wearing a plain/ordinary appearing physical body).These are THE TWO olive trees/candlesticks standing before the God of the Earth.

1/1/73 began Ti and Do’s prophecy ending mid June 76’=~1260 days.Kingdom of God gives these as estimates and flex according to human responses.On April 19, 1976 Ti said the harvest was over, though we did all the remaining scheduled meetings.

One can choose to calculate the 1260 days by some point after Ti and Do met in Houston in about March of 1972 and/or when they opened The Christian Arts Center or KnowPlace after that which could be jived up exactly with 1260.

They never acted bound by prophecy.They did however think that they would be physically killed and would resurrect as They then understood those terms. But niether was a scriptural scholar by theologian standards.

That’s not a put down by any means. If you’re a parent of the household do you need to try to duplicate what your grandparents did or just use it as a guideline? That’s how I observed Ti and Do’s use of the Bible, etc.

Lampstand is a container/pipeline, what Ti and Do called Their VEHICLE, a body and suit of clothes They temporarily wore for this task. An Olive tree is THE Tree of LIFE, The Kingdom of God’s family that Older Members are branchs of.

Olive Oil=the life giving Blood of the entire TREE.It is living Kingdom of God Mind/Word carried over Spirit/light frequency waveforms, throughout all branches(Older Members)of Kingdom of God who desire to be pure links/pipelines for.

But the Kingdom of God doesn’t want puppets.They can create such easily.Nor do they want new members who think they can see a better way to do things so They set the membership bar very high to become essentially like children.

“Mat 18:3 …Except ye be converted and become as little children (simple/trusting), ye shall not enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.” re:Human self importance:Mt 3:9…God is able of these stones to raise up children to Abraham.

“Mat 6:22 The lamp of the body is the eye:if your eye is of single focus, whole body shall be light filled.” Light is energy. Oil is that light providing energy we exhaust with all our phyisical, mental and emotional actions.

When we exhaust energy/light in human ways we lose LIFE.If we restrain expenditure we build up our mind muscle and have more power to both push and pull.We push through all new challenges and pull for more OM Mind, Ways and service.

Though we become more childlike in ways, containment of our lifeforce builds power.Luciferians teach to channel that power back to SELF called Tantra which OMs from Kingdom of God have no use for so let’s them perish with o a future.

OM’s effort(work) and SELF-sacrifice(because they don’t have to do it) demonstrates the required WAYS we need to recognize and adopt so when they physically incarnate we SEE Them and look to Them to pass thru the “Heaven’s Gate”.

That’s why the Christian idea that Jesus will show up in the clouds and believers will physically ascend to meet him in the air is illusionary.We ALL MUST both extinguish our flame/sensuality however we express it and…

…physically die.”Joh 12:24…If a corn of wheat doesn’t fall to the ground and die, it abides alone:but if it die, it brings forth much fruit. Luciferians convince many Christians that certain things Jesus said applys to them.

“Joh 6:50 This is the bread which comes down from heaven, that a man may eat thereof and not die.” What does He mean by EAT? Joh 6:51… the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will give for the LIFE of huMANkind.

He’s saying we must Give our flesh as He gave His.The Spirit is what we need to preserve and that’s built by not only belief but trusting the formula(way) the OM demonstrates to us when we are physically face to face with Them.

Here’s what Kingdom of God messenger told Old Testament prophet Zechariah about the TWO Olive branches(family), Candlesticks(bodys) and pipes(souls):”Zec4:14 These are ANOINTED(CHRIST)ONES, that STAND by the Lord of the whole Earth”.

Hebrew anointed=yitshar=pure oil producing light, a CHRIST, thus one who’s whole body is filled with light. Interesting that it could correspond to the term “enlightenment” said to be representative of the Buddha’s station.

“Rev 11:5-6… any who hurt Them are devoured by fire of Their Words(Mouth) and are haulted(killed) in the way they hurt.They have power to turn water to blood and smite earth with plagues”;motivations used by past Kingdom of God incarnates.

Their words will disable those that challenge them.I see this often when I express what they’ve given us. Christian and Spiritual leaders will often call Ti and Do and crew deceived and false prophets yet never back it up with why.

Rev 11:7 when They PERFORM testimony, beast AFOOT AGAIN from abyss FIGHTS against and SUBDUES Them.By Oct.75′ Walter Cronkite of CBS announced THE TWO mystery solved by revealing Their human names and how They’d been in jail.

These Beast(Gr.therion=BESTIAL HUMANS) ascend(Gr.ana-baino=UP AGAIN-on FOOT) from Abyss(Gr.abussos=ABODE OF DEAD) overcomes (Gr.nikao=SUBDUES) and kills(Gr.apo-kteino=VANISHS) Them from National attention(news).

The Gr. apo-kteino;apo when used as a prefix indicates a ceasing thus kteino=VANISH, ruin, allow to perish, defeat, kill in any way or to OFF or send AWAY. Their large presence from the national COMMONs(media) ceased.

Ti and Do were in Las Vegas(Sodom) then and felt the mission killed, but literally 3 days later STOOD UP AGAIN (Resurrect) and told Their students(by then ~70) to split up into smaller groups to continue holding public meetings.

The Beast in this passage represents Their human opposition driven by the Luciferian space aliens and discarnate counterparts who are allowed by Kingdom of God to rise (STAND UP again to take over humans) to oppose Kingdom of God(Two)’s mission.

For Ti and Do’s bodies to be literally killed, They would have had to set it up.For Their entire 24 yrs They were so security minded there was little chance for anyone to find Them which I can well document in my 19 yrs with Them.

To keep going longer, Ti and Do seperated us and said we’d hear of a meeting being set up for Their still believed demonstration of death and resurrection.They didn’t realize resurrection meant to STAND UP AGAIN to LIFE or death.

Only genetic student’s family were naturally distraught.Some sent investigators to find loved ones.Ti and Do did sympathize with them but couldn’t allow them to hault Their task for Kingdom of God and against Their all adult student’s wishes.

“Rev 11:8 their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also Lord was crucified.” First off, “Dead bodies” was translated from Gr.Ptoma=”FALL” a huge leap.

Next “shall lie” was simply added to jive the translation stemming from the initial translation to “kill” from Gr.kteino.Even if one could stretch ptoma it would be “fallen body”.Media reported how Their bodies were arrested.

“in the street”=Gr.plateia=A PLACE, “of the great”=Gr.megas=LARGE, “city”= Gr.polus=COMMON (National Media=Before the PUBLIC), and as Jesus said, before a “NEW NATION”, equivilent of Sodom/Egypt/Jerusalem(Las Vegas/Calif., L.A.).

The tending of the garden is not set in stone or predetermined to result in a certain yield. Ti and Do were prepared to lose their physical bodies but didn’t then.Ti later said the students needed more time.

Prophecy helps some believe after Older Members exit. Those prepped are cued to bottom lines they knew from prior experiences. For me it was that they came from SPACE, were related to JESUS and REQUIRED GIVING MY ENTIRE LIFE.

So when the demonstration of resurrection didn’t happen, it didn’t phase those committed to Ti and Do for other reasons while others decided it wasn’t genuine, thus it became a vetting of those who weren’t prepped to receive it.

Rev 11:9 and they of the people, kindreds, tongues, nations shall see Them defeated 3 1/2 days and shall not forgive or make them a memorial.Clearly a world wide phenomena.NYTimes did an entire cover story on Them as Bo and Peep.

Brad Steiger, famous sci-fi writer helped Them write a book called UFO Missionaries Extraordinair.A movie was made called, The Mysterious Two with John Forsythe as Bo(Do).The flute player in it may have been me?

“Rev 11:10 people rejoice, make merry, send gifts one to another over Their “fall” because these TWO tested/distressed them”. It was Holiday time.Ti and Do sent us to deliver info asking help from churches and called it TESTING!

“Rev 11:11 after 3 days and 1/2 the spirit of life from God entered into them and they stood= (Gr.histemi=UPHOLD) on Their feet= (Gr.pous=INSTRUCTION TO FULFILL THE PROPHECY) and great fear fell upon those which saw them”.

Day=Gr.hemera(metaphoric), “the day” regarded as a time for abstaining from indulgence, vice, crime, because acts of the sort are perpetrated at night(minus Kingdom of God LIGHT), thus their short overcoming classroom period.

This period of time was flexible for Kingdom of God.Ti said disappointedly, students wern’t ready and it tested us causing many to drop away so in 1994 we had a 2nd year long offerring of the info and filled some then vacant seats.

“Rev 11:12 They hear a great voice from Heaven saying;Come up here and they ascend up to Heaven in a cloud and enemies beheld them.” Voice=gr.phone=DISCLOSURE from Kingdom of God’s spacecraft(Heaven) saying it’s task EXIT time.

Only They hear this communication and They includes Their “litter” of Souls(Saints)=dead in Christ rising first.Their ascension into the clouds is a Spirit Birth thus not witnessed by others except in their exit vidoe’s.

Shortly before exit in Mar.’97 Do received concrete SIGNs:Hale Bopp COMET and a physical exit plan confirmaton visit from Kingdom of God members as Jesus received too. 39 voluntarily layed down their physical lives.

“Rev 11:13 and the same hour(~42 yrs)come a large shaking and 10th of the city fell and 7000 humans are slain and remaining are afraid. This may be the 9/11/2001 WTC attack in NYC or it hasn’t happened yet.(#’s and dates are apprx.)

X. Ti Do Two Witnesses Father Jesus 4 Horsemen Revelations 6 Prophecy Fulfilling

“Rev 6:1 the Lamb(Soul called Jesus) opened 1 of the seals and I heard the noise of thunder and 1 of the 4 beasts says, COME and SEE”. These 4 arn’t BEASTS as Greek Zoon= LIVING BEINGs first ID’ed in Rev 4/5 as working for Kingdom of God:

Rev 4:6-8 in the midst of and round about Throne, were 4 beasts full of eyes before and behind.1st, 2nd and 4th in LIKE MANNER/MIND to a lion, calf and flying eagle respectively, 3rd with face LIKE human each with 6 wings and who serve Kingdom of God 24/7.

In REV when Beast isn’t used as These 4 it’s Gr.Therion=dangerous, venomous animal representing human GROUPS.These 4 are as the 4 Winds WORKING AS WATCHERS/MESSENGERS equivilent to Lucifer and the Third with him BEFORE they FELL.

Before a soul can gain full membership in Kingdom of God, they go thru many trials.The last one before a graduation classroom is by being given limited service to Kingdom of God, Ti and Do called DOMESTICS=Messengers(Angels) and Watchers with spacecrafts.

They are also 4 crews, each having 6 spacecraft assigned to OVERSEE;1st= Earth Kings(Lion), 2nd=the tender shoots, SOULS=potential offspring to Kingdom of God(Calf), 3rd=humans, 4th=Anti Kingdom of God predator(in sheeps clothing)Space Aliens(Eagles).

Mat 24:28 For wheresoever the carcase(souls choosing death) is, there will the eagles(Luciferian Space Aliens) be gathered together.These 4 Living Being’s crews are LIKE these EXCEPT work for Kingdom of God, a HUGE difference.

Eyes represent Their technology to Watch over all within Their assignment.Human’s with increasing technology can now see the prospect of a Kingdom of God seeing all humans isn’t so far fetched to believe as it was even 20 yrs. ago.

Rev 6:2 and I saw a WHITE HORSE and he that sat on him had a BOW and a CROWN was given to him and he went forth conquering and to conquer. Horse represents a human body.WHITE describes it, eg. Color, Name, Behavior, Ethnicity, Loyalty, etc.

“He who sat on him” implys a RIDER of the horse. Ti and Do taught how the Kingdom of God(Kingdom of God) were like ranchers who capture wild horses(humans) and fit student riders to train and offer them the rewards of serving a higher level.

Horses aren’t purely WILD. The genetic strain itself is developed, instilled with the reality of the Kingdom of God by having direct ancestral experiences with the incarnate members from the Kingdom of God, i.e Enoch, Moses, Elijah, Jesus so are prepped.

Riders are those Soul seeds that survived a previous planting, in this case when Jesus was nurturing the Souls He was given.They are those that BELIEVED IN JESUS 2000 yrs ago and GAVE SERVICE TO Kingdom of God in sharing that belief.

When the physical body of those Souls died, Kingdom of God crew guided them to a “saved” area of the Spirit World to be brought back for their next Overcoming opportunity to be with the next incarnate Older Member(OM).

An Overcoming process is BECOMING the ONLY Rider of their assigned human horse.At completion of the program that Soul is Born of Spirit.Advasary(satan) Souls are allowed to try to RIDE human horses to spar with Kingdom of God Souls.

Now this Rider of the WHITE HORSE has a BOW, Gr.Toxon base of Tikto=to produce/travail in bearing young.Many Christians assume Bow(toxon)=a bow(and presumed arrow) as related to CONQUERING, a MAJOR MIS-understanding.

Because of that misguided assumption, many Christians think this is a militant Jesus to return as Jews also expected of Messiah. But Conquer Gr.nikao=VICTORY also translated repeatedly in Rev 2 as OVERCOME.

Luciferian influence on humanity is huge turning the internal battle to rise above our human animal loyalty into any kind of external even militaristic battle whether social, environmental, economic, belief(religion) based.

Overcoming isn’t simply about belief and living by the 10 commandments.It ultimately means giving our ALL to OM’s in SERVICE when they’re physically incarnate including restraint of passions, saving self for our OM bridegroom.

The OM’s determine the degree and dole rewards:”Rev 3:5 He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in WHITE raiment and I won’t blot out his name from the book of life…” Note:WHITE raiment=a PURE physical body.

Ti and Do said upon graduation/harvest, having OVERCOME, which meant having stuck it out physically with our OM, Kingdom of God issues these a new type physical body to WEAR as a suit of clothing while receiving an ETERNAL LIFE contract.

Clothing being described as WHITE has little to do with race though in this latest return of the same Soul who RODE Adam, Enoch, Moses, Elijah, Jesus and to date Do, chose to capture a caucasion (WHITE) vehicle named AppleWHITE.

Ti and Do were not white supremisists by any stretch of the imagination. They said a Kingdom of God(Level Above Human(LAH)) vehicle was grown on a vine.(humans and space aliens are attempting this as we speak but largely failing).

Luciferians sought to link being born white with purity and Christlike.Caucasion was the dominant race of Ti and Do’s students but the race is the most “mutt” like lacking clear cut roots other racial groups can trace easily.

and that may be the route the human tree takes as the gene pool is cultivated to have all human experiences and successes in order to face returning Souls with breaking off the associated ego that comes with any human styled success.

Ti and Do taught us to strive for blindness in ALL appearances namely by looks, race, gender, ethnicity, wealth and/or intellect-all part of the human condition that needs to be entirely overcome to qualilfy for Kingdom of God membership.

Thus this WHITE HORSE RIDER(Do) is given a crown by his OM(Father(Ti)) that entails having a litter of newborns.Like a midwife with each birth of the litter He’s victorious and in completion of all the births a final VICTOR.

This is also being victorious against the entire Luciferian Space Alien advasarial efforts and in particular over the Soul called Lucifer, who Ti indicated was Do’s assigned satan(advasary).

None of the many translations and commentaries on these versus I’ve seen directly see the use of HORSE as representing a human as none would think that way about themselves unless they’re given that perspective by Kingdom of God=(Ti and Do).

In fact they ALL think horse represents battle because long ago horses were used that way.Of course that holds truth too as our humaness is what we must become victorious over, but then the colours baffle them further.

Rev 6:4 there went out another horse that was red (colour of fire) and power was given to him that sat thereon to take peace from earth, that they should kill one another and there was given to him a great sword.

Note this Red=Gr.purrhos=colour of fire describes the horse whose rider is GIVEN POWER to take PEACE from the Earth and to KILL=Gr.sphazo=to slay by physical violence, thus by Sword(weapons) clearly a war mongering.

Following the WHITEHorse’s Internationally viewed Victory in TiDo’s Mar.’97 Heaven’s Gate Group’s voluntary laying down of their physical bodies, came a fascist(RED)Republicrat led coup-d’tat in 2000 and planned 9/11 WTC attack.

Large wars have always been waged and fought globally but now we have a carte blanc ticket to ENDLESS WAR and all the ramifications. Ti and Do always said the Kingdom of God held back these kinds of events in the U.S. for their students sake.

The U.S. needed to be a place of extraordinary freedoms to allow the incarnate OM’s time to blow their trumphet to gather the student body and hold an extended Overcoming Classroom with o significant interferences.

Thus when the Heaven’s Gate group exited their physical vessels, began the time of tribulation(time of troubles). However, interpreting the “RED HORSE” as personified as the Bush regime has addional evidences.

Bush’s ancestry goes to the English King Edward I. Red=Gr.purrhus is also defined as Ruddy(an English expression for Damned) and Englands military REDCoats.Purrhus is a Greek warrior who was inside the Trojan Horse.

The 9/11 attack was like a trojan horse and in Greek mythology=a pythian serpent or dragon.Rev12:3…and beheld a great RED dragon, having 7 heads and 10 horns and 7 crowns upon his heads, I suggest being originally the G7, today G20.

“Rev 6:5 and when he had opened the 3rd seal, I heard the 3rd beast say, Come and see. and I beheld and lo a black horse and he that sat on him had a pair of balances in his hand.”

In Nov.2008 I had a dream with Dstody in it.I knew Dstody’s vehicle’s name as Thomas Nichols, brother of Nichelle Nichols, Lt.Ohura of the TV show; Star Trek. He was the eldest member of Ti and Do’s classroom with a “black” vehicle.

I know him well.In the dream, all I recall was his reference to Barack Obama, the presidential candidate. So I voted for Barack. It wasn’t until a month later that I realized the 3rd horse was described as Black.

Furthermore, even before his inauguration, his biggest BURDEN/YOKE was the economic crisis, thus I took the dream as evidence that this 3rd horse was Barak Obama.The rider of this horse appears HUMAN the 3rd LIVING BEING.

“pair of balances”= Gr.zugos=yolk, burden, “in his hand”, his task to handle, yielding economic scarsity for the laborers/slaves of Corporate Capitalists.The measures indicate a days work=cost of a days food, thus subsistance.

“not hurt oil and wine”, I believe refers to those in service to Kingdom of God(oil) and those who are ripening to produce fruit(new believers in Ti and Do whom upon believing provide service to Kingdom of God by spreading seed of TRUTH about Ti and Do).

Just because this suggests Bush as Red and Obama as Black as these horses, doesn’t imply Kingdom of God members as their RIDERS.The horse itself determines their own RIDER by what they seek in life and whom they choose to ask/listen to.

However, Luciferian RIDERS IMPOSE their will on horses they know have the greatest influence on humans and their overall agenda. Kingdom of God members WAIT for any horses to ASK FOR SERVICE to Kingdom of God, at this time IN THE NAMES of Ti and Do.

“Rev 6:7-8 The 4th Living Being says;See…a pale horse and his name that sat on him was Death and Hell followed with him and power was given to them over the 1/4 part of the earth to kill with sword, hunger and the beasts of the earth”.

PALE here is Gr.Chloros, rooted:Chloe=young green shoot which moves from yellow to green as it ages hence Chloros=yellowish(pale) GREEN.Translators who said PALE alone were once again mistaken as Green is the dominant meaning.

However, a friend suggested PALE HORSE might be Sarah PALin, while horse’s rider is a Luciferian Space Alien. Don’t worry, if she opens up to and asks Ti and Do for help she will get all the help she needs to deal with that RIDER.

Now this horse may not be Sarah Palin, though she also has Irish(green) in her blood and seems to be a leader of the TEA PARTY, tea being a green herb.Catholics color is green.Maiden name=Heath=green plant.Many more to consider.

When the Kingdom of God allows a Luciferian to attempt to RIDE/Control a human(horse) they are not left to fend for themselves. The RIDER of this human(horse) is NAMED: Gr.=thanatos rooted in thnesko=an Adj.as a Noun=BE DEADLY.

Gr.Hades=invisible receptical for disembodied spirits who show no allegience to Kingdom of God while alive follows “BE DEADLY”.It’s like a vacuum cleaner that scoops up these spirits and contains them, thus referred to as a prison.

It’s described as deep and dark, thus is physically located down/underground, inside the Earth.The idea of those there not being able to quench their thirst isn’t because of heat as in spirit form heat isn’t felt.

Haides is spelt, Gr.a=ONLY plus eido;TO SEE(LOOK), ONLY AN IMAGE, TO KNOW and NOT TELL, ONLY mechanical, passive, watch from distance, gaze at something remarkable vs BE apart of it or to affect it thus one’s desires go INSATIATED.

Kingdom of God gives these two named:BE DEADLY(propogator of our choice of MASTER/GOD to align to;Kingdom of God via belief in Ti and Do OR MAMMON(human wealth forms: Treasure, Fame, Ego, Intelligence, Family, Passions) and HADES power to end our option.

Ignoring the choice is a choice.Belief with o SERVICE is sacrine belief.We are not required to change anything about our lifestlye to qualify.We only need to tell others of the Ti and Do opportunity and accept the outcome.

Sharing the info Ti and Do brought does not mean trying to upset people, though it will.We will all eventually die. It’s simply choosing who to die for and may have something to do with the escalation of when.

It is interesting that Obama’s term ends in the end of 2012, the Mayan end of their calendar.The planet will continue to serve the Kingdom of God’s needs. They will take all Souls who seek to serve Kingdom of God, after they die to “Paradise”.

Historically this was also called Abraham’s Bosum where the righteous souls are taken, as Do said, to be figuratively, PUT ON ICE. After a major recycling of the planet’s surface those souls will be brought back.

XI. Two Witnesses Father Jesus Ti Do Religion=Soul Stagnation

More on the 4 Horsemen in Rev.6:Some feel the White Horse is False Religion and Antichrist.Ti and Do said, ALL RELIGIONS ARE “KILLERS OF SOULS” thus all Religion is false belief as they’re all built on Luciferian distortions.

But what is Religion? It’s the adherance to, trust of, participation and allegience to an organization and it’s leaders as claiming to represent in whatever cultural reference the Creator(s) of the Universe.

Even with the best of intentions among religious leaders they insert a human interface between participant humans and that Creator Kingdom, a natural lure as a facsimili of the Creator’s use of human interface eg. Moses and Jesus.

However, this facsimili still serves the Creator’s purpose by spreading the core teachings of their representatives and instills a more civilized societal standard of behavior than what the previous Creator rep. had introduced.

For instance Moses teachs “an eye for an eye”, while Jesus says to “turn the other cheek”. Moses is still working with mammalian styled justice while Jesus is introducing the Soul as the more valuble lifeform to preserve.

In other words, Jesus is saying that we must grow to a willingness to sacrifice the body’s well being, as a show that the Soul seeds, the Creator plants are “taking”, aka bonding/grafting by faith to the provided Branch.

The physical body has no proof that “turning the other cheek” will in any way be beneficial and even goes against it’s mammalian nature but when that body dies, the Soul that still remains is aware they havn’t perished.

They’re met by invisible workers from the Creator’s kingdom which proves what they were willing to believe before their physical death which constitutes greater faith. But all who become discarnate interact with living humans.

Living humans who are actually sophisticated time share biologicial computer systems are influenced and taught by their experience to include what the discarnates attracted to them experienced and believed before they died.

A type of directed mental evolution/devolution results as the living human accepts/rejects certain ideas/beliefs and perceptions and integrates them into their lives and the lives of others and passes some on to their offspring.

Since many humans die with o having been seeded by the Creator Kingdom, they continue to  provide for doubt in what those who are seeded come to recognize together with less willingness to abopt more civilized behaviors.

That’s why Jesus was forgiving of those that even put his vehicle to death: “Luk 23:34 Then said Jesus, Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do.”

and why those who are given that direct Creator Crew attention by incarnate reps are held to a higher standard. “Lk 12:48…For unto whomsoever much is given, of him shall be much required:…”

But the big way religions are killers of souls starts by their convincing people they’re on a path to Heaven by simply agreeing to the terms, conditions, practices, service(tithing) and minimum behaviors of that organization.

and they have zero idea how to identify the REP. when They incarnate again because they wern’t taught the Kingdom of God’s motis operendi BUT talk confidently that they’re the Kingdom of God’s chosen while not knowing hardly anything the Rep said.

Luciferians work hard to brainwash us touting LOVE and PEACE as tenants of the Kingdom of God’s(Kingdom of God) teachings.Shrewd wolves.These ARE BEHAVIORs of members of the Kingdom of God, but don’t bring us to OVERCOMING OUR world(humaness).

Yes, humanitarianism (helping fellow humans, poor, sick, disadvantaged, etc. and environmentalism (reasonably using our resources with care for the health and well being of all creatures) are also “WAYS” of members in the Kingdom of God.

But when a woman was annointing Jesus with ointment some students complained of it’s expense saying better to sell it and give to the poor. But Jesus said, “…the poor you have always with you…”.He knew his burial was coming soon.

I’m referring to this because of how some think Ti and Do couldn’t be the promised return if they didn’t take care of the poor, etc. We did give a needy family one of our cars once when the situation arose.

Ti began an organization called Angel Helpers consisting of students to offer help to the aged but then nixed it due to legal issues. But Their task wasn’t to serve humans it was to teach us to serve the Next Level(Kingdom of God).

and students task then was to hit the deck running to try to make the steep grade to qualify for Ti and Do’s crew, a team.The reason for the 2nd great commandment, “love your neighbor as yourself” was to prepare us to serve Kingdom of God.

Religions do generally purport these tenants yet are still “killers of Souls” because we can be humanitarian yet not regularily, privately asking for the WILL of Kingdom of God for us while watching for the answers with openness to change.

It’s generally believed that such thinking is reserved for those who join clergy in some way/terms, another major distortion opening up the misnoma that becoming part of clergy is more godly and someone to look up to.

Next thing we know, we primarily talk to Kingdom of God the way that clergy interprets the record(bible, etc.) and it’s intended application. Jesus called this the “blind leading the blind” applicable then and now.

It’s inevitable for Religions to form some time after the member of the Next Level physically exits and with it a gradual distortion. Thus all Religions qualify as a pathway, though no less or more than a non-religious endeavour.

That’s because the Kingdom of God isn’t a RELIGION nor more approving of one over another.Do was pleased with the way Islam, at least in theory respects modesty(the original reason to wear a covering) and other Moses instructions.

Sure many people in the so called developed world, really a way of saying, soul devolved world, because of how people begin to think they are superior, look down on others who don’t seem as sophisticated and intelligent.

Religions to include all spiritual practice are pathways as long as one keeps EYES OPEN outside any of it’s confines while ready and even eager to change their comfort zone in terms of belief, practices and life circumstances.

Hard times come upon us and as has been said, can bring people closer to one another AND to the Kingdom of God, even if from desperation. When times are good, fewer seek God’s help and are less willing to change and ASK for help.

Expecting govt to help us is understandable when we all pay so many taxes and fees all our lives but govt’s aren’t compassionate and always morpf to great anti-Kingdom of God corruption whether they are religious or secular based.

One of many examples in the U.S. is the song, America…God shed His Grace on thee…”.Grace=gift, endowment, deliverance, favour which most think of as material prosperity but for Kingdom of God=Soul Harvest Classroom Opportunity.

Now, many modern day Christians, but actually religionists and spiritualists are becoming moreorless atheists talking mystically mixed with lust for wealth while avoiding any who don’t fit their particular dogma.

We don’t feel hedonistic (living for one sensory satisfaction to the next) and it’s not like there’s anything wrong with doing so. It is simply a degreed option, but it can lead to settling into norms we become addicted to.

Whether it’s Nepal or Columbia, Amsterdam, the U.S. or anywhere it’s the same story. The land is filled with ReligioSpiritualNewAge commercialist hedonistic atheism that’s falling to pieces causing global polarization from Kingdom of God.

Cathedrals, temples, mosques, corporate and governmental buildings abound as the seed of Luciferians from 1 or more of Earth’s and/or other planetary civilizations thrive upon the mass of their human unwitting subjects.

The choice is still ours though. Isn’t the handwriting on the wall plain as day.This Global system called in Revelation Babylon the beast will consume itself, the very people that aided it’s manufactured self righteousness.

Meanwhile Christain sects will rally membership to send their manpower and monies oversees, while in their backyard people are hurting.They often fall into the pit of becoming the judge of who deserves help and who doesn’t.

Even the Salvation Army in many areas requires people to sit through a religious service to receive help.There are of course many exceptions and people that would give you their last can of food or clothing off their back.

The Kingdom of God has ways of genuinely noticing what we do but mind you, what happens to our physical body, though often very difficult doesn’t impact our Spirit and/or Soul unless we allow it/choose for it to by distancing the Kingdom of God.

Tithing, ceremonies, glorification of hierarchy(support) and of SAINTs by committee, bowing to statues, adornments, meditations(prayer) in groups, mantra(songs), limiting study materials, persecutions of challengers all can=SOUL DEATH!

Why? Because all that is for ourselves alone, though we can claim it helps this or that person with this or that aliment, mental or physical and of course techniques can help, but what they help us to be is more glued to humaness.

Let’s face it, Humanness=death.Of course the most walking dead are those that think there is nothing else. Even Space alien worshippers are dead because the space aliens are dead. At this time dead=even of Spirit.

Had I not been given a huge chunk of foo foo juice, angel dust, smelling salts and you had, then you’d be writing this and I’d be thinking your nuts or are afraid of death or jealous of those with success to live for.

In the US it has hit huge proportions in Christian mini-empires with commercial interests galore, whether it’s SunYung Moon’s cult, Catholicism or Evangelical Radio/TV/Satelitte/Internet BUSINESS operations and all anti-Jesus.

But what’s the problem with business if it’s geared to help people eat and come to Jesus?Because they don’t come to a REAL Jesus! So, when Kingdom of God member(last named Jesus)returns no one has a clue how to identify Him so they miss out.

But more importantly than any one person missing out, is how they influence other’s to also miss out.That’s why it’s crutial to allow others to make up their own mind while learning the motis operendi of all members of Kingdom of God.

But the Luciferians hardly stop creating their facsimili’s of the Kingdom of God program as when some see through organized religion, they become prey for alternatives, spiritual, paranormal, shamanic, metaphysical and even atheistic.

Of course a questor traversing thru one or more of these belief forms, including belief in nothing(all still hypothesis), often settle and have their Souls further doomed by “the cares of the world”, as Jesus referenced them.

The entire CULT buildup in the 60-70’s was the response to the Kingdom of God’s incarnate membership, providing the LIGHT all seekers were drawn to, though most found a Luciferian influenced religious related facsimili.

It didn’t hurt anyone UNLESS they stopped WATCHING and totally preoccupied their time with building their own mini-empire, the success of which self absorbs them into an authority, thus “What’s God got to do, got to do with it”.

As Jesus said, “many are called but few are chosen”.This was the reason for the migration to Calif., because Ti and Do and crew(saints) were to begin blowing the horn(shofar) in the City of God(Angels=New Jerusalem=Los Angeles, 1975.

But though only a few are chosen at a time, ALL have opportunity, the reason the Kingdom of God made sure the Ti and Do story, then Bo and Peep, or UFO Two would be international headlines, actually in 1975-6 and 1997 as Heaven’s Gate til now.

What some mean when they say the WHITE Horse=AntiChrist is that those Anti Christ will commondeer the term:Gr.leuko=white light, also brilliance, of course being the primary way Luciferians partly distort Kingdom of God’s communication.

Luciferians are dropout Souls who hate the Kingdom of God and strive to do whatever they can to steal Souls from the Kingdom of God if they can so they create facsimilis of what they know is generally coming as they once participated in Kingdom of God work.

They are real beings, but they’d rather we believe they are not.They create an image of a red pitchforked devil so when they come in soft spoken with flowing WHITE robes we’ll not suspect they are in fact seeking our allegience.

The Firey RED reference to a devil, expressed before as Communist, Fascist and Republican, though totally muddied stands for Atheist despite Religious talk and appearances thus are all represented by the Rev 6 RED WAR HORSE.

But this is not to say, Socialists, Democrats and all the other labels with or with o their religio-spiritual banners are any less the RED WAR horse.Isn’t it interesting that WHITE stands BETWEEN RED and BLUE in the U.S. Flag.

Isn’t it interesting that most religio-spiritual organizatons have largely captured WHITE as their common ICON adding confusion so that some interpret the WHITE Horse in Rev 6 as anything but the genuine Kingdom of God colorlessness.

Some interpret the origin of the term HUMAN as a Hue=color/shade of MAN as MAN is what we can BECOME minus hue having outgrown race and gender as MAN is color/gender less, a next evolutionary step above HUMAN mammalian.

Luciferians past work for Kingdom of God was largely in the last civilization on Earth, but their renegade mindset began before Earth. Kingdom of God keeps some around to use as a type of fertilizer to help grow the Soul seeds they plant.

Eve, the name of Adam’s partner, both as starting seeds for the latest Soul garden plot on Earth was deceived into breaking the Lord’s instruction thus “her desire shall be to thy husband and he shall rule over her”.

Many talk of this as a punishment.Sin means “missed the mark/goal”.The 1st goal was to learn to follow  Kingdom of God’s instructions.But these two wern’t alone in that so called “garden” area.This so called Serpent was there.

Serpent here is Hebrew nachash – to hiss(like a snake), whisper, enchant, foretell which Eve was the subject of and whom she was tempted by.This was a Kingdom of God test.Ti and Do called everything the Kingdom of God did an experiment.

It wasn’t a serpent or literal snake, though there may be some relationship to reptilian.Gen 3:1 Now the serpent was more shrewd than any living creature of the wild which the Elohim had made.

Mind you, Elohim meant rulers, judges, above human beings. Today Luciferian space aliens captured Rael’s mind and said they were Elohim, though they slipped up in saying they didn’t actually create the planet, just the humans.

Lord To Serpent:”Gen 3:15 and I will put opposition between you and the woman and between thy seed and her seed;it shall bruise thy head (shake you from your height) and you shall bruise her heel(cause her stumble along her path).

So this Living Being translators called serpents(mystifying the story)also had SEED(offspring) thus were reproducers like humans and became some of our human genetic ancestors. Here’s the origin of Rael’s Elohim:

Remember the talk of the fallen angels:Gen 6:1-2 It came to pass, when men began to multiply on the face of the earth and daughters were born to them, that the sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair;

and they took them wives of all which they chose.Hebrew, Ben=child(of Elohim).But even if they were Sons doesn’t mean they became ADULTS in Kingdom of God as then they wouldn’t have had a reason to take a wife, nor a way to make babies.

They weren’t Son’s of God in the way Jesus was said to be a Son of God, though he didn’t refer to himself that way.He referred to himself as a Son of Man, because He, the Soul from the Kingdom of God took over the body prepped for him.

So yes, He is an invisible to the human eye Being but that’s not the same as a human when they are without a physical body.Their Soul body is far more dense and powerful and has a above-human body in it’s Kingdom of God environment.

But the way we most see Luciferians is through the humans they comondeer to do their bidding;religious and spiritual leaders where religion is ANY Systematic, orgnanized Belief even called Science “theory” and anti-theist belief.

It’s not the belief itself that is problematic as that’s our exercise of free will, it’s forming organizations around beliefs with heirarchy to administer and act as authorities of beliefs that constricts our growth potential.

Naturally organs. will arrise with their diefication whether in scientific, spiritual, governmental, social or environmental ways. It all serves a purpose in defining which “god” we EACH wish to place our primary allegience.

Luciferians know their time is short til they’re forced underground again to escape the upcoming recycling period.Rev.20:2…and bound him a 1000 yrs…cast him into the bottomless pit, shut him up, no deceiving nations til…

Luciferians who make up most of the Space Aliens have discarnate counterparts (all who die in their alignment, conscious or not) convince humans they don’t exist now or historically and/or that the Kingdom of God doesn’t exist.

They convince others that Humans are equivilent to Gods and they often use Jesus quotes. For instance:Luk 17:20…Pharisees demand when the Kingdom of God should come, he said…It doesn’t come with observation…Kingdom of God is within you.

So yes, a chip/deposit/seed from the Kingdom of God is put literally inside those horses they feel are ready(thirsty).That’s  like adopting a pet dog.The pet gets the tag/master but it’s a long road to becoming a human.

Luciferians love to beef up humans and do anything to keep them from recognition of the Kingdom of God as real, many  membered and obtainable. Most Religio-spiritual-atheists ALL have been snookered and will fight to the death ignoring it.

They say God, Jesus, the Universe, Leaders and even Space Brother Aliens love us and all we need to do to be saved/have Heaven/Utopia is accept it, give homage, pray, meditate, do yoga, feel love, chant/sing with good intentions.

Do we think deer and antelope believe the same when the lion is devouring their children? I am not mocking any who gravitate to such beliefs and practices.But refusing to open up to what’s more real is a consequence.

No one wants to feel confused or a fool or as being used and manipulated, so the Luciferians play on such.Everyone at some point wants to feel of value to themselves and others and that’s played on us as well.

Many think we can Save the Planet and humanity, elimnate hunger, cure all disease, stop pollution, hault wars, stop abuses and deceit through any of the aforementioned beliefs with the addition of technologies, yet another god form.

Sure there are evidences of all having certain successes so one could surmise if we all thought/acted the same we’d have our Utopian society.Actually Ti and Do briefly spoke to this prospect in response to their critics.

They said if all humans did become peaceful, compassionate, loving, etc. then The Level Above Human(Kingdom of God) members could walk among us and use the Earth, calling it a “Heavenly Body” as a base for nearby Garden operations.

That would be like humans having an animal pet farm of sorts where some of the animals that gravitated to serving their human masters are given more and more tasks until they desired to try to even become like their masters.

Then, they’d be provided the Overcoming Process, the ticket being their willingness to give their ALL while clinging to nothing in their past.The 1st stage being belief in one’s master, the Moses experiential classroom.

Jesus took that group through their next phase while among those who were new to the Masters ID stimulated candidates for a NEXT firsttimer classroom consisting of those who believe in Him after he exits his physical body.

The final phase for that original classroom is what we witnessed in Ti and Do’s group, while now there are both potential first time believers and second timers.I’m talking Souls here but they all must work thru human vehicles.

To create this classroom environment great challenges need to be set up.First time Belief is a big one but then belief and service is yet another.The human body we wear though of essential value to us is a tool with limited use.

When we become a student in any of these stages, we don’t decide when our vehicle/tool has served it’s function.The Next Level decides that and gives us permission to exit, including at times their taking away protections.

This was the case for Do and His students.Each student had to prove to Do they were ready to exit in what the world would see as cohersed suicide but that’s because the humans with o a growing Soul aren’t more than their body.

Thus for all those who weren’t in that particular classroom(though there may have been a few exceptions), it would have been a sad suicide. But by what criteria did Do give students such permission?

Well, I know I could be wrong about this, but feel the main criteria from Do’s perspective was the fact that Ti was outside her vehicle so could KNOW whether a particular student was genuinely ready enough.

Do knew he might be able to be fooled.From the beginning Ti and Do said they didn’t “read” us.They took us for our word and actions. However, Do was very much in touch with Ti while she was in her vehicle and I suspect moreso after.

But how did that transpire? Did Ti put thoughts in Do’s head? Not exactly. He, as Ti when she was in her vehicle said, every night They spent hours thinking about and asking their invisible Older Members how to help each student.

From that periodically they would get ideas that they called lesson steps which ended up putting certain students to the test. Going into each lesson they didn’t always know which students would be most tested.

But it became very apparant into the lesson step. One early lesson step was simply thinking about food as fuel and preparation of food as an experiment and what humans call a kitchen was called a Nutri-Lab.

A recipe=a formula with the result=BODY CHANGES, the metamorphic transformation within that by ADHERING TO yielded the Soul’s birth. It wasn’t different terms nor food yielding changes.It was trusting/bonding with our Older Members.

Some students had thoughts critcal of Ti and Do’s every move.They had to learn to shut them off. Some thought it was silly, another BOOGER what we called a discarnate INFLUENCE, acutally a ticket to a strong will thru  blocking.

Meanwhile various Luciferian types which can be many, many beings inhabiting human or equivilent vehicles are second guessing where, when and how a Next Level Above Human classroom will arrise to try to thwart the effort.

The Kingdom of God returns undercover, like a thief in the night(secretly) and brings back all the Souls in the program.The presence of Their huge MINDs open the doors to advancement in ALL forms and particularily where the OM’s incarnate.

A result is great leaps in inventions, prosperity, freedoms, spiritual seeking, etc.The Luciferians take advantage of this climate seeking to distract from the FACT that the opportunity is a gift to test whether we want more.

If the human has even a little sense of a Creator, they may try lots of things but can get Kingdom of God help to not become entrenched. Others see these as, just not having what it takes, making bad choices, not finding their niche.

This occurs mostly in material terms, having little desire to find/make/press into success.They hate the manipulations and game playing to compete to get ahead. The Luciferians try to entrap them in other ways.

They may break the law and get locked up, or create ties to a mate/family development or become dependant on various substances. Of course even those with success easily become entrapped. However these really fear/avoid changes.

Even if we are miserable, we can become comfortable in that condition.The Luciferians will try to entrap us with a very strong drug: religiosity/spirituality.Gratitude for freedom from a tainted past can block further openness.

For each of us, it’s like the story of Job.The Luciferians know we are a prize and the Kingdom of God allows those Luciferian discarnates to test us, knowing that if we always return to asking the Kingdom of God for help, we’ll get it.

The test now! To take a next leap of faith to ask Ti and Do for help. They are not and will not be in human physical vehicles again in this current civilization thus ask in private as often as you wish about anything.

At times they will answer in a dream, at others by a fellow human’s mouth, or by a TV show or movie. At times there won’t be any apparant answer which IS also an answer. The Luciferians will continue to try to disuade you.

At times you may feel nutty talking to Ti and Do. You will hear all kinds of rebuttles against them. You will not  have all the answers but you will begin to trust you’re being given what you need.

I have done a great deal of writing about all this. I know my writing skills are terrible and I have little time and have lots of interference with putting these out. You can find more info in the following locations:

blogtalkradio.com/sawyer, facebook.com/Sawyer Heavensgate and actual tapes of Ti and Do’s classroom meetings are available at: http://www.4shared.com/dir/14534948/45fa3e91/sharing.html

XII. Two Witnesses Ti Do Father Jesus Castration Suicide anti Religion Spirituality Atheism UFO

I Sawyer, who was physically with Ti and Do as one of Their students for 19 years, left Them because I wasn’t ready to EXIT with Them, but who since has sought continued service, truthfully testify of my belief and experience:

Ti and Do, the names of The Two Witnesses from the Kingdom of God(Kingdom of God), incarnate from ~1973 til 1985(Ti) and til 1997(Do) are most known by Their(Do/Students)public EXIT of their physical bodies as the Heaven’s Gate group.

Most media followed in lock step as usual in for profit corporations, calling Their actions suicide, because of how They voluntarily consumed barbituates to intentionally “lay their bodies down” to a permanent sleep.

I’m critical of the story’s media coverage because of how little research was demonstrated when abundant data was available. Sure they covered the event itself, just next to nothing about WHY and the abundant Jesus links.

I hope grieving families of the group members have sought God’s help to understand their choices.This offerring may be of some assistance in that regard, however difficult to consider, let alone to embrace.

THEY didn’t consider it suicide because They knew They weren’t ONLY Their body and because They knew who they were doing it for: Do, Their Older Member aka Heavenly Father, the same Soul that had entered the body named Jesus.

Do wasn’t Jesus.He was the same Soul who took over(incarnated)into the body named Jesus.Upon return a new body is selected, hence Jesus warning that many would come “in his name”, the name Jesus so not to believe those are Him.

“Mat 24:5 many shall come IN MY NAME (Gr.onoma=name), saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many”.After Jesus’ exit Luciferians appeared to humans(Paul) as Jesus to subtly distort the truth which begins a religion.

Ti and Do said in 1975 that They were from the “same family as Jesus” though Ti had said, Do was the same Soul that was incarnate as Enoch, Moses, Elijah and Jesus.Do told us that Ti was the unseen Lord in each of those incarnations.

An incarnation isn’t what’s been termed reincarnation, more accurately described as “taking over” a human vehicle prepared for Their task.Ti and Do said they chose human vehicles to use that were sickly and unlikley to survive.

It’s true that a mortal human lives only once, though they simulate living after death by seeking to live through other humans. When the Kingdom of God implants a Soul seed into a human, they are gifted with POTENTIAL immortality.

Many things Kingdom of God says and does through their incarnate Rep(s)  have multiple applications. For instance, the term resurrection means to STAND UP AGAIN.Jesus told his disciples they must be born(of flesh) again for a Soul birth.

In this case to be Born Again of flesh is referring to the fact that each of His student’s physical body was as a  leaf off a branch of the human tree and that like any perennial would sprout (be born) again.

Each new leaf regeneration carries with it a subconscious memory of it’s last life experience thus becomes a “matching” vehicle for a returning Soul to “take” and potentially bring to the goal of it’s “spirit birth”.

“Joh 3:5-6…Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God.That which is born of flesh is flesh and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. (Spirit=Greek: pneuma=invisible Soul/dis-carnate).

“Joh 3:7-8 Marvel not that I said to you, Ye must be born again.The wind blows where it wills and you hear the sound thereof but can’t tell from where it comes and where it goes: so is every one that is born of the Spirit.”

There is no definition of Spirit that represents simply a state of mind, like a decision or intention or committment though the contents of a Spirit/Soul contain all those qualities.

Just because millions of Christians consider themselves born again of spirit simply by thinking/talking about Jesus as their Lord and Savior, asking him into their hearts and repenting their sins doesn’t make it so.

“Mat 7:21 Not everyone that say to me Lord, Lord shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in Heaven.”We’re not doing the Lords will unless we try to do ALL Jesus advised.

Let’s examine the prime record Christian leaders refer, indicating being saved by belief alone:Joh 3:16 God so loved the world that he gave his (only?) begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him shouldn’t perish, but have…

…everlasting life.Joh 3:17 God didn’t send his Son to the world(Gr.Kosmos=Earth) to condemn human kind; but that humans through him (might be?) saved.If “might” was used then it was simply possible not a certainty.

Joh 6:40 this is the will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son and believes in him, MAY have everlasting life and I will raise him up again (resurrect also used) at the last day. MAY indicates it’s possible.

But referring to believers, stand/raise up again means, born of flesh again(as a new leaf) that their “saved” soul is ALSO brought back to inhabit(take over/overcome) with potentilal to then have RESURRECTed to LIFE(eternal).

It’s true one needs a human flesh vehicle to be able to be born of Spirit because that flesh nature (all of it) needs to be conquered, overcome, yolked/tamed, made obedient to the qualifications taught by the Kingdom of God.

Joh 5:28-29 hour is coming, in which all in graves shall hear his voice and shall come forth;they that have been useful to the resurrection of life;that have been useless to resurrection of a decision (for or against Kingdom of God).

The term resurrection(stand/arise up again) isn’t indicative of rising into heaven.It depends who we stand up again for, the Kingdom of God REP. or not which determines eternal LIFE or Death(1st=body and possibly SAVED and 2nd=perishing).

If resurrection meant going to heaven to be with Jesus, how is it that the “evil” or a better translation of “useless” also reap that reward?They don’t because resurrection means returning for a new flesh experience and choice.

Ti and Do said in 1975 that it was move up time for all grades in school and that all souls would be brought back for a final opportunity to grow. That opportunity is still alive for a short while longer.

Ti and Do wern’t using scripture as an outline of their task, to include what they said. If they had they’d have scrapped the idea of a physical pick up knowing that the harvest of their students had to be a Spirit(unseen) birth.

Ti and Do’s unseen helpers might have blocked this consciousness from Them to sort out initial followers who weren’t prepped for the overcoming classroom from those who were.Those prepped didn’t care about a physical pick up.

I know this because I didn’t care though there were 2 occasions where Ti(1x) and Do(1x) specifically set up a pickup date where we waited and no spacecraft came and certain students were definitely tested and some left because of.

Thus all who think their physical bodies will be taken into a cloud, called a rapture are missing the whole point.A Spirit birth can only occur by the death of the flesh birth while having met the Kingdom of God’s stiff qualifications:

They would have to link up with the incarnate Reps, follow with Them, give Them their will, be willing to physically die in service, cut ALL previous ties and work hard to conquer all their human vehicle’s desires, habits and addictions.

This means staying in the Older Members Overcoming Classroom through thick and thin, “Rev 14:4…Follow the lamb wherever he goes”. It means not using our own mind, but instead seeking to know the mind of one’s Older Members.

“Mat 16:24-25 Jesus said to disciples, If anyone will come after me, let him deny self(give will), take up his cross and follow me. Whoever will save his life shall lose it and whoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it”.

It means working to extinguish one’s fire:sensuality and sexuality, holding in one’s lamp oil, a considered option to even pursue castration as Do and  6 students did.(I was 1 of the first 2 who chose to have this done).

I know it’s a shocking thought, even fanactical/insane to humans.I knew one in the group, when this OPTION was presented by Do, chose to leave.It was a tramatic departure for this member who’d been dedicated for ~15 years.

It was ~1990 when a few first started to examine castration as an option. Do told me, Prkody, Srrody and myself were the only 3 students who expressed a desire to consider having the operation so we began to investigate.

Prkody(who left the group in 1992) contacted some doctors and learned that none would perform that operation unless there was a medical reason for it. We learned it was more taboo than having a sex change operation.

Do said that he didn’t feel right about female students seeking an equivilent operation as it even seemed the male was designed to be relatively easily neutered.But Do didn’t want to deny us the fight against our sexuality.

That fight, equal to whatever fight each has against their otherwise normal human ways goes to building what Ti described as a needed “MUSCLE” that aids in the Soul body birth’s “VIABILITY” upon exit of the vehicle.

Do didn’t want to authorize a students exercising of this option if it might deny them of a needed ingredient, crutial to their viable spirit birth.Do was only asking certain ones if they had castration reservations and 1 did.

This adds more detail to the many times and ways Ti and Do put their students to a test that always resulted in some leaving.They hated losing a student.I witnessed how Do labored over how to help students.

That help was mostly in how to aid them in their overcoming of their particular brand of humaness, physical or mental.But it was also, to help them decide if this experiential classroom was what they desperately wanted.

I have lots of personal experience with what I’m saying here.I was frequently assigned by Do to partner with classmates that needed help that included Dst, Oll who were among the 38 and Hvv, Rth, And in 1992 before each left.

These were most specific assignments where I reported directly to Do about.I wasn’t doing this undercover like as a spy. The entire setup of the classroom was to be willing, even eager to be constantly scrutinized.

Overcoming all our human behaviors is very hard work and we as the subjects often are last to identify all that needs conquering. Hence another of the many reasons Older Members incarnate, to work with us hands on, one on one.

One of my biggest lessons was to not let the standing I was given go to my head which I failed at.Assigning me to help others tested me but it also provided me with many examples of how Ti and Do operated and why, which is for you.

Do was also concerned a student would have the operation and then leave the class and try to prosecute him which could jeopardize the entire Overcoming Classroom’s needed progress.Most students wern’t that sexually challenged.

Do felt to put the prospect on hold and over a year passed, though I told Do;if the option arose I’d do it.By then I’d read what Jesus said about castration and the extent someone might go to give their ALL to God:

Mat 19:7 (disciples ask:)…Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away? Jesus said, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives:

…but from the beginning it was not so and I say to you, Whoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication(reasons) (intercourse with another while married) and shall marry another, committeth adultery: and…

…whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery.Mat 19:10 His disciples say to him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it isn’t good to marry.But he said to them, All men cannot receive this saying,

…save they to whom it is given.Mat 19:12 For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb:and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men:and there be eunuchs…

which HAVE MADE THEMSELVES EUNUCHS FOR THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN’s SAKE. He that is able to receive it, let him receive it. Eunuch= Greek: eunouchizo=to castrate/neuter a man. The Essenes were said to practice this.

No one was required to do this, nor pressured into it. Do tried other ways to help students that wanted to squelch their “fire”. As it turned out I did not have it done. Do cancelled my opportunity. He wouldn’t let me do it.

Why? Well on the outside it was because my partner Srrody won the dice toss of who would go first. When both wanted something dice was a fair way to decide.Do didn’t tell us how to decide.One had to be first.

Lvvody was a registered nurse.Her job, that she still had at the time was as the assistant to a doctor who performed orchectomys. An orchectomy is a removal of a males testicles performed on testicular cancer patients.

Do told us over a year before that he was considering having the operation, so they had gathered all the needed tools to do the task ourselves.We were in San Clemente and set up a room that was surgically clean.

Lvvody began the operation on Srrody while Jnnody assisted.As Do and I watched Do said, “if this doesn’t bond us nothing will”. The operation had a problem.The drainage tubes weren’t draining fluids from the testicular sack.

Srrody’s vehicle’s sack blew up like a balloon (small orange size). Do expressed that he felt he’d made a mistake in allowing this and wanted to be turned in to the police.Jnnody, Lvvody and I insisted otherwise and handled it.

I took Srrody to a hospital while Jnnody and Lvvody stayed nearby.Do contacted Jwnody and Lggody and briefed them.The problem was easily fixed and Srrody was a trooper throughout and was very happy he went through with it.

Because of this Do cancelled my operation. I was disappointed.Before we tossed the dice, Do asked me if I had any reservations. I told him, “my vehicle isn’t looking forward to it, but I’m overriding my vehicle”.

I believe Ti(from her position then outside a vehicle) knew that I, Swyody wasn’t ready, so used the event to cause Do to cancel. I say this because I ended up leaving a year later having given into self-sexuality repeatedly.

For 17+ years I’d been 100% successful maintaining physical celebacy and perhaps 90% able to block sexual thoughts. However, I did have some challenging times and they came to a head in 1993 seemingly out of the blue.

I don’t know what it’s like for celebate humans, whether it gets easier to stay celebate but for me, it did not get easier.Sure I learned to “nip in the bud” the triggers but we were in a pressure cooker in the classroom.

Do said we were actually assigned a discarnate to act as our advasary(satan) that was our ticket to building that MUSCLE. I have evidence, an advasary was not allowed to test us beyond our capacity to handle though came close.

I was sitting at my computer programming desk job when the image of a woman’s breast entered my mind.Most weekends we had an outing to a movie and in some cases there would be a very brief nudity scene.

Do watched a movie before putting it on our outing list.He would tell us ahead that there was a little nudity and that if it bothered us, then close your eyes or turn away and practice blocking the thought.

By the way, we were instructed to avoid testing ourselves – like putting self in a position of temptation to see if we could withstand it.And we were instructed not to challenge discarnates either, the same kind of thing.

I had good eye/thought control, so I justified not closing my eyes, thinking I could handle the test.After all Do said the sight of a female breast felt equivilent to his viewing a grapefruit so I wanted to grow to that too.

But I became overcome with the stimulus of that memory image and without touching myself had an emission.The only other times this had occurred was while asleep at times. We called them Nocternal emissions.

Do said about these that if we did nothing to stimulate it, it was little more than a relief valve going off so not to worry or feel guilt about it.I always did feel guilty about it anyway but not because Do instigated it.

It was because I grew very sensitive to sexual stimulus.If I allowed myself to linger on the back of a females neck I could feel a gland inside my body produce hormones that inevitably would necessitate a nocternal emission.

However, this really wasn’t the main reason I left.I was unknowingly harboring a discarnate martyrdom influence that had me think I was elevating myself to sacrifice myself physically whether by castration or death.

It took me 10 yrs after leaving to recognize why I’d left.It has to do with who’s SAKE I was acting for, mine or Kingdom of God’s thru Do? “Mat 10:39 He that finds his life shall lose it and he that LOSES HIS LIFE FOR MY SAKE FINDS IT.”

Mar 8:35 whosoever will save his life shall lose it; but whosoever shall lose his life FOR MY SAKE and the gospel’s shall save it. Joh 13:37 Peter said, Lord why can’t I follow you now?I will LAY DOWN MY LIFE FOR YOUR SAKE.

Mat 19:29 every one that has forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands FOR MY NAME’S SAKE, shall receive a hundredfold(new Kingdom of God family) and shall inherit everlasting life.

I was a zealot as were all the students.But my zealotry added to my ego(SELF importance) because it was tied to “liking being SEEN as special(heroic)”, actually a discarnate influence with me from my youth.

Before Ti exited, she gave students a note expressing what behavior/ways “would keep us off the spacecraft”.My note had 3 points: 1)A little too pleased with self. 2)Likes to be SEEN as something special 3)Sarcastic with humans.

Someone who wants to be a hero thrives on feeling special and being looked up to.It’s different than doing heroic things though with humans it’s mostly a mix.As Kingdom of God trainees, the program is to surrender ALL of what builds us up.

That’s why Jesus compared children with aspirants of Kingdom of God membership.We need to transfer all our SELF confidence to our OM’s. Mat 18:3… Except ye be converted and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the Kingdom of God.

That’s a huge reason an OM needs to incarnate, to give us someone who we can trust giving our ALL to.It’s a matter of who we transfer our dependancy to, from ourselves and other humans to the provided Kingdom of God OM Rep.

Luciferians have us give that kind of devotion to fellow humans who obtain leadership positions. But Those who are primary Kingdom of God seed subconsciously know humans never measure up to Kingdom of God OM’s so tend to be nonconformist.

But of course there’s a lot more to identifying Kingdom of God seed and that’s not really our job, nor can we do so accurately but there are primarily two strains of genetic seed, Kingdom of God’s and the rest which has been mixed a great deal by now.

Mat 13:38 The field is the world;useful seed are the children of the kingdom;but tares are the children of the troublesome one. Now it can seem the good seed are represented by the Jews because that’s how it started out.

Mt 21:43 …The Kingdom of God shall be taken from you and given to a nation(people) bringing forth the fruits thereof.(fruit=believers). Joh 8:37 I know you’re Abraham’s seed;but ye seek to kill me, because my word has no place in you.

Jesus’ rising from the dead was both a demonstration of his Soul surviving a physical death to STAND UP AGAIN and proof that he was NOT a SPIRIT entity or hallucination – letting them touch him, eat with him and converse, plus.

Do Christians think Jesus stayed around 40 days showing over a dozen of them all sorts of proof he was physical and alive just for heck of it?Couldn’t He had come as a bright light that blinded them and talked to them that way?

That’s the Paul of Tarsus story, another of the many evidences that Paul was entrapped by Luciferians to sow confusion resulting in most of todays Christians.This is why all the believers in Ti and Do ran far away from religions.

This small group of men and women disciples were given physical PROOF and validation of all Jesus taught to propel them to spread the whole truth far and wide to make a lasting impression for future believers and the gene pool.

Their test was whether or not to talk about Jesus to those that hated to hear of it knowing they’d suffer the same loss of their physical body, clearly what Jesus said would be their service and proof to Kingdom of God of their worthiness.

Mat 20:23 he saith to them(disciples), Ye shall drink of my CUP and be baptized (cleansed) the way I am baptized…” CUP=lot/task. “Mt 26:39 Father, if possible let this CUP(give life) pass from me:but not as I will, but as thy”.

Luk 22:20 …also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new convenant in my blood, which is shed for you.Joh 18:11 Jesus to Peter;Put up thy sword in the sheath:the cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink?

Thus Jesus’ task was to bring the FORMULA for graduation/harvest for those “sheep” his Father “gave to him” and to do that by his sharing the words his Father gave him to share followed by the demonstration of the formula.

The demonstration was to VOLUNTARILY “give up his physical life” that included both what would be considered as normal human behaviors – pursits of marriage, sex, prosperity, wealth and recognition and then his body.

“Luk 22:19 And he took bread and gave thanks and brake it and gave to them, saying, This is my body which is given for you: this do in recollection of me.” THIS DO=give your body, remembering my example NOT eating of bread.

Even if Jesus did intend for them to have food together in rememberence of Him, for it to become a cerimony that fails miserably to relate the fact that we too MUST give our Body and Blood is a typical Luciferian dilution.

This demonstration was absolutely necessary to offer proof that ALL he said and did was the genuine overcoming FORMULA AND NEEDED duplication for anyone who wants to be with him on his crew in His real Kingdom.

Remember how Buddhist monks lite themselves on fire in the 60-70’s in protest of war.That may have been a luciferian stimulated facsimili as other suicides tied to religious belief, eg.Solar Temple, Jim Jones, etc.

If the students of even Jim Jones and Solar Temple and David Koresh followers that died in their belief thought they were doing so for Kingdom of God in whatever their terms, then Kingdom of God may choose to “save” those souls for next lesson time.

But the leaders of these groups were co-opted by a Luciferian to look like what Lucifer knew was coming from the Kingdom of God though he didn’t know from who, how, when or where, so he looked for those he could capture to do his will.

So how can someone tell the difference as to most, Ti and Do’s Heaven’s Gate was a religion too? The differences are actually many. But the main one is that we don’t come to the Kingdom of God, They come to those who have genuinely ASKED.

When we privately talk to whatever our idea is of a Creator, WATCHERS(unable to be seen workers for Kingdom of God), hear us and offer us help to be in the path of Kingdom of God REPs when They come announcing Their task, blowing their shofar(horn).

No one can plan to be in that path and open minded to Their NEW message UNLESS they are prepared to receive it. Some examples: Mat 19:11 he said to them, All men cannot receive this saying, SAVE THEY TO WHOM IT IS GIVEN.

Mat 20:23 …Ye shall drink indeed of my cup and be baptized(cleansed) with the baptism I’m baptized with but to sit on my right and left isn’t mine to give, but it SHALL BE GIVEN TO THEM FOR WHOM IT IS PREPARED OF MY FATHER.

“Mat 13:11 [to disciples] it is GIVEN to you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is NOT GIVEN.” “Joh 6:65 … no man can come to me, except it were GIVEN to him of my Father.”

But most Christians have been taught that they have been given this gift of recognition making them “born again”, and thus another Luciferian twist.Recognizing a returned Jesus means recognizing his returned words/formula.

Most have become convinced that they don’t have to literally GIVE THEIR LIVES to/for the next incarnate representative from Kingdom of God exactly as Jesus disciples had to do and did and that includes telling others the same formula.

Telling people about Jesus’ healing sick, helping poor and his sacrifice is fine and well but if we’re not telling others the FORMULA we’re spreading a diluted picture of who He is and what’s required to reap his promised reward.

The formula is NOT to become a priest or a devout religionist. It’s not designed to be enacted entirely until the Rep shows up physically because that Rep will seem to most everyone loony tunes and/or dangerous.

Thus choosing to go with that Rep, follow Them, learn from Them, give one’s LIFE to Them will put one at odds with virtually everyone else so that one’s enemy will be those of one’s own household.

“Mat 10:34 Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword.For I am come to set a man at variance against his father and the daughter against her mother…”.

A Luciferian twist is The formula of overcoming all our MAMMON master ways being relugated to an elite class called priests and made into an honorable vocation.Translations of the record become diluted and disquised.

The priests convince the so called lay followers that they have their own gifts to offer, the reason why they don’t have to adopt the priestly behaviors.Lucifer set this up big time through Paul. Here’s one example of many:

“1Co 12:28 God has set some in the church, 1st apostles, 2nd prophets, 3rd teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues.”Is he saying God=the Father Jesus referred to?

If so did that God do a poor job through his son Jesus in outlining this heirarchy of so called gifts of the body of believers? Note how the 4 gospels largely testify of one another with many sayings duplicated but not exactly.

And how the Revelations of John have many parrallels to the 4 Gospels but 99% of Pauls writings have no parrallels. Why aren’t there more Christian theologians crying “fowl play” in Paul’s writing dominance over Jesus’?

But the Kingdom of God doesn’t let Their core record of the last REP diminish, so it’s there to aid the next rep as They must occupy a human vehicle that has genetic memory of the last REP, so can be awakened to what really occurred.

All the souls from the last Rep’s task who knew the formula and began to apply it, are helped by the Kingdom of God to choose a human vehicle they can help awaken to their genetic memory of being with the last Rep.

To these, “giving their life” is known and acceptible and they have made some headway in the detail of the formula’s application. This genetic and Soul memory also entails all aspects of the Jesus record they experienced.

Thus any return of a Rep MUST be met by society as a CULT.So what does Lucifer do?In anticipation of the Rep, over 1000’s of yrs. He stimulates cults that to the unprepared eye can resemble a distorted view of the last Rep.

Today, when anyone voluntarily takes their own life, it’s considered suicide.It’s even against the law. No one believes it can be done for a right with God reason, though the Luciferians have twisted even that.

When a Soul Seeded human dies if their seed has TAKEN, as Jesus said…”didn’t die by the wayside, etc.” their Soul body is SAVED to be brought back for a next lesson period, where the idea of reincarnation came from.

In 1996 Do and students published a paper entitled, “Our Position Against Suicide” where they outline their great respect and need to live while examining how they might exit/get picked up by a Kingdom of God spacecraft(cloud of light).

They said, “The true meaning of “suicide” is to turn against the Next Level when it is being offered.In these last days, we are  focused on two primary tasks: one – of making a last attempt at telling the truth about how…

…the Next Level may be entered (our last effort at offering to individuals of this civilization the way to avoid “suicide”); and two – taking advantage of the rare opportunity we have each day – to work individually on…

…our personal overcoming and change, in preparation for entering the Kingdom of Heaven.” It was Sept.1994, while I was still with them that Do began to talk with the entire group about taking it upon ourselves to exit and how.

This was just after finishing the 1994 public meeting series that took us to dozens of U.S. and Canadian cities over 9 months in which the group had added at least 12 new members.

If you go to HeavensGate.com you can see the list of cities and the way the meetings were announced.Critics claim that the members were brainwashed but there was no technique to do so and especially for new members.

Do certainly wanted to Exit. He and Ti talked about exiting in whatever way from nearly day one, though they didn’t enjoy how that might happen, like being killed by a religious fanactic.

It can seem they had a death wish, as if they hated living.They did grow to hate the human kingdom in the way humans had become so against all REAL things about the Kingdom of God despite all the religious and spiritual god/Jesus talk.

There was no brainwashing especially evidenced by the fact that Do told these 12 new members They were considering “exiting by our own hand” right after they joined which resulted in several leaving soon thereafter.

The primary reason it took them from Sept.94 til Mar.97 to exit by their own hand was to be sure the members were in fact of a clear mind to make such a HUGE decision that would shock and traumatize many in the world.

There’s no way to find a human reason behind their decision.Even faith based groups can’t fathom this as related to their faith so they write it off rather than take a real look as it would deflate their religions to do so.

But the facts are that from 1975 most members were resigned to either get physically picked up by a spacecraft or lose their vehicle(body) in some way similar to what occurred at Waco or Ruby Ridge, by another’s hand.

However for several reasons there was to be no successful hunt of Ti and Do and students following their 1975-6 international splash, allowing time for the students to better overcome their humaness.

Some say to me, “oh, so all I have to do is off myself for God and I go to Heaven?”, which is Luciferian talk. No, of course not.One must align with the current Older Member(Do), ask for service to engage their appropriate next step.

As a consequence, perhaps planned by the Kingdom of God or a counter strategy when They witnessed the needs of the students and the general human lacadasical response indicated to Do to stage their own exit and an unignorable one.

I don’t claim to know the Kingdom of God’s complete detailed thinking and strategy in this regard.What I do know was that Ti and Do, but primarily Do, after Ti left her vehicle by the Kingdom of God’s letting a cancer kill it examined ALL exit options.

As They said, “It has always been our way to examine all possibilities, and be mentally prepared for whatever may come our way. For example, consider what happened at Masada around 73 A.D. A devout Jewish sect, …

…after holding out against a siege by the Romans, to the best of their ability and seeing the murder, rape, and torture of their community was inevitable, determined that it was permissible for them to evacuate their bodies…

…by a more dignified and less agonizing method.We have thoroughly discussed this topic (of willful exit of the body under such conditions) and have mentally prepared ourselves for this possibility.”

About the time that they prepared this statement, they were building an “earthship” complex near Albuquerque, NM using old tires packed with mud as bricks.They thought of it as a “Monestery Fortress” or “Launch Pad”.

The idea of the Masada groups “willful exit” began in part by observing the Branch Davidian murders by the FBI/ATF.I sat with Do and  three students when the complex began to burn on TV (allegedly intended to flush them out).

We were all shocked by this event, but Do later expressed that even though David Koresh was misguided, his followers who had decided to die for their belief were dedicated in a way He hoped we, his students would be.

A few days later(after this April 1993 event) Do said he was wondering if we might exit in a similar way, by provoking the govt. He asked us what we thought about that and about buying some rifles loaded with blanks.

I remember feeling very squimish about the idea but I knew it was a test of the extent of my committment.But that didn’t stop my wondering just how far I would be willing to go for Do(Ti) and the Next Level(Kingdom of God).

Do didn’t bring it up again and there were no rifle purchases then.However, I wondered, “what if Do asked me to kill, would I?” This caused me to shudder at the thought but if I really believed/trusted Him shouldn’t I be willing?

I remember thinking, “I don’t know but maybe I would be willing” and I hoped I would not be tested in that way and thought that the Next Level would never ask that of someone. I remind, Do only talked about that Exit idea then.

Why OM’s incarnate;If a spirit came or channeled through someone, it would be less than REAL to all those returnees who were with an OM before and their matching genetic memory while any supernatural interface would mesmerize us.

That’s why should some entity come to anyone in a dream or spirit sighting or as a human alien contactee or channel, in the name of Ti and Do or Jesus, they’re NOT to be trusted.It will happen this way with a group prepared ahead.

I retell this to show the detail surrounding Do’s examination of all things that occurred to him via world events and from student responses and he didn’t hesitate to bring them up to the class.

Some people have claimed, after Ti exited, Do went downhill to the mass suicide.But what we saw was Do becoming more transparant than before, treating his helpers, his core overseers and the entire class as his check partners.

Sometime after I left them in 1994, they did purchase several rifles and some learned to shoot them. Do was still considering they might have a Masada styled exit while building the fortress in Manzano, NM.

But this was all BEFORE Do felt like he was notified of the approaching “token/sign” in the Heaven’s as Jesus said to expect. While I was still in the group, we became aware of a Las Vegas radio show that talked of UFO’s.

Before that and before an internet there were what were computer “bulletin boards” associated with a university, govt or business. They were RS232 accessed and one we regularily examined was called Paranet, a paranormal site.

This is where we first became aware that some astronomers were viewing a peculia object outside the orbit of Pluto. Reports suggested the object was changing it’s speed and trajectory, but was coming closer to Earth.

Do had known the “indicator” or “token/sign” would be something only the Next Level could produce.He realized that what He and Ti, back in 1975 thought would be a spacecraft to pick them up, was this approaching EXIT indicator.

The object was named Hale-Bopp comet.Hubble space telescope pictures revealed 2 tails.Do considered a spacecraft MIGHT be hiding behind it but by then spacecraft or not felt it didn’t matter to their exit plan.

In 19 yrs I never saw Do guess though he’d consider everything.Some of his ways incorporated phrases like:”If in doubt, don’t” “Cover your bets”, and if you must decide, “Take a chance on a positive”.

Was this prophecy a COMET? “Mat 24:27 as the lightning(Gr.astrape from aster=bright shining star) comes out of the east and shines even to the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.” Kohoutek(’73) and HaleBopp(’97)!

It could refer to the Kingdom of God rep coming for one group, as in the prime “harvest” while again for the ones that believed in the first group, to “save” them for their next step after some recycling.

Rev 1:7 Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him.

There wasn’t a program or activity within Ti and Do’s group to find scriptures to justify anything Ti and Do said or did.We always had Bibles, but no assigned reading of them so anyone could have researched whatever they wanted.

In 1991, considering bringing Ti and Do’s info public again, after NOT doing so since 1976 Do bought ~6 different bible translations for research while watching Christian Satellite ministries to understand the Christian mindset.

Now of course anyone else taking their own life would probably be a mistake.However, Do did think people have the right to do so for instance as we observed Dr. Kovorkian’s work in euthenasia for those that had great pain.

Ti and Do indicated when anyone stopped seeking(growth), marked by preoccupation with physical sustenance alone they’re all but dead by Kingdom of God standards.However, Ti and Do’s task didn’t ever require advancing someone’s death involuntarily.

The Kingdom of God does but when I speak of Ti and Do, though They are members of the Kingdom of God, Their task was to advance the graduation classroom of students They brought with Them who began their lessons millenium before.

Pulling up weeds wasn’t their particular task during this incarnation.It is the gardeners right to choose when to assist the fruit they planted, how and when.In this regard ALL our physical bodies are in a sense expendible.

If they wern’t expendible then they wouldn’t have limited life spans.Now the Luciferians take this reality and cause humans, they can easily con, to think they’re acting out God’s will to klll others that are in their way.

I have it on good word that there are no members of the Kingdom of God walking around in physical bodies at this time, nor will there be until sometime into the next civilization on Earth after considerable garden recycling.

Ti and Do are coming back one last time before that recycling has completed, in which time they will choose which souls still have a potential to grow towards graduation and which don’t.They will do this from their space crafts.

When this happens Governments and many humans will think it’s an Alien invasion and will mount attacks against them and will be no match at all.There are observers now of the literal heavens that are witnessing their approach.

They don’t know what they’re seeing nor what’s in store but this is the prime reason Luciferian Space Aliens prod humans to put most all their resources towards combat, survivalist technological development and global control.

This is also why some Space Alien human contactees say Greys from Orien are bad aliens and/or are robots/slaves controlled by the Reptilians.Weeds, including Reptilians don’t think they are weeds thus their exterminators=enemy.

All space aliens along with somewhat awakened humans want a healthy environment for their own survival but some space aliens will say and do anything to have good human egg/sperm, etc. specimans for their hybridization projects.

The evidence they feel of Greys being robots comes largely from Leonard Stringfield’s autopsies of the Roswell crash dead bodies he published through MUFON.At least 1 body had no digestive or reproductive organs.

Another of the bodies had only a remnant of a male reproductive organ, in other words a small penis. The Kingdom of God wanted some U.S.  officials to know the reality of people from outer space and their different vehicle types.

Some, if not all of the spacecraft (UFO) crashes in which bodies were found were intentional as the way members of the Kingdom of God(LAH) get into a planet’s “secret” spirit world with their soul body to perform an undercover task.

This is one way members of the Next Level and/or students aspiring for full membership are required to show their willingness to graduate from the human kingdom level of life.

Any body from a crash with any characteristics associated with a human body represent a aspirant to full membership, as the body of  a member of this Evolutionary Level Above Human isn’t biologically human.

Do said, “Next Level grows” what he called “suits of clothing(bodies) on vines with a number of different models appropriate to the Soul planned to occupy/wear it”.A body with only remnant of a sex organ is likely from lack of use.

Do said that all those students that LAYED DOWN THEIR LIVES in 1997 didn’t necessarily graduate to these vine grown issue Next Level bodies, as some he felt still had further human overcoming to experience to qualify.

I don’t know if that has something to do with Ti’s initial statement in 1976 that standards for membership were going to be raised when she got back so Luciferian types can’t slip into even an apprentise degree of membership.

However, perhaps she pulled in more of Her Next Level Mind after saying that, as She and Do realized that some aspiring members were given apprentise styled tasks like Watchers/Messengers where they can appear to humans as Gods.

In that position these would still have a vehicle/body that has human characteristics such as what Ti and Do called “plumbing” for reproducing, making them still corruptible(able to return to human behaviors and be their leaders).

I know many Christians and probably other religio/spiritualists think of God as unchangeable and all knowing and of course relative to humans they are all knowing yet they didn’t create a free will environment to dictate behavior.

They actually thrive on the needs of the moment, never automatically lingering on an older strategy when it’s always a new circumstance. True They don’t drop Their convenants unless the humans They are tending do.

When Ti and Do would see that Christian bumper sticker that said, “Jesus, the same yesterday, today and tomorrow” They said They felt sickened by the idea that Jesus would never change.

Ti and Do taught us and demonstrated that “change is the name of the game”, that there isn’t perfection though we can measure ourself by our Older Member’s seeking of perfection.Ti and Do called the Oldest Member the Chief of Chiefs.

“Giving one’s Life” to one’s Older Member, at this time named Do is the only KEY to the Gate of the Heavenly Kingdom.Moses had to do it, Jesus had to do it, Ti, Do and students had to do it. What is meant by “Giving” grows.

It starts with “belief” in the current or latest REPresentative from the Level Above Human.Then it can grow to belief and service to that same REP, one’s Older Member aka Heavenly Father.

Service isn’t what WE want it to be.The REP tells us when they’re incarnate so we are not fooled by influences.Our first service is to disseminate to others the words They said and wrote and accept any ramifications.

That doesn’t mean try to stimulate the ramifications. The WORDS will do that. This service tests whether or not we can follow Their instructions without adding our own interpretation, one of the “17 steps”.

Those that do believe in Ti and Do may in times to come be considered heritics and could be sought after to stop, banish and even kill, the first stage of willingness to lose your physical life for one’s Older Member.

Beginning one’s personal overcoming process is a natural part of belief in and service to Ti and Do which includes starting dialog with Do, mainly ASKING for help with service and dealing with the ramifications and advasarial influences.

Yes it’s all a huge step. Do said in 88 Update, not a day went by where he didn’t question his sanity. It will never be met with popular support as we see in ALL religions, spirituality, wealth, technology and intellect worship.

Engaging to be on Ti and Do’s team is in no way void of laughter and entertainments, avoidance of responsibilities and relationships with others.It was when Jesus was about to leave that he said, “love your neighbor as yourself”.

In the classroom as well as when we did what we called “out of craft tasks” – jobs among the people who were not engaged in full time overcoming under the tootelage of an incarnate OM we were to hold a positive countenence.

As Do said on the Beyond Human tape available on youtube.com under channel name:1riverofangels, “The Lord wants you to have nice things, he just doesn’t want you to want them”.Many people have many characteristics of the Kingdom of God.

Ti and Do didn’t address the NOW but I believe the Jesus record is perfect for pro/con’s in life activity but with talk to Ti and Do rather than to Jesus because the spirit world is filled with discarnates who love to answer as Jesus.

Do did tell some of those who left the class, to avoid debt. He didn’t say why but it seems apparant now more than ever.It glues us to a justification for our own enslavement tying us to one location for instance.

I know for many the idea that They “layed down their lives”, called suicide is unthinkable and even self-murder, but if any believe in Jesus, they might want to consider all Jesus said about Life, Death and real Loving of the Lord.

But to recognize that for some, as I’ve outlined in these info-video’s, it was their full voluntary decision to “give their life” in that way BECAUSE they were permitted to do so by the Older Member they loved.

In the human world it’s always been considered heroic and simply the highest form of love, to be willing to die for another and especially for someone we don’t even know.

But when we are willing to give our life for someone who we believe to be from the Kingdom of God, it’s considered by most to be insanity.But I think it’s insanity to believe our entire reality came about accidentally.

And I see in nature tons of organization and intelligent guided decision making by all species, though we call it instinct. I know intelligence is required to build anything so why argue that nature requires none?

And why is it that all things in nature appear to have various practical function/purpose. Plants provide oxygen to animals. Animals(bees/insects, etc.) help spread pollen among plants.There are thousands of examples.

Thus with humans, who can perform many of the purposes that help all other species of life on Earth, what could be their highest purpose? To become a dead spirit? To become independant and self sustaining or a philanthropist?

I believe there is a great deal of empirical, even logical evidence that strongly suggests that humankind are abundant in the Universe along with the historic records to suggest we were created for an ultimate purpose.

Was it to mate with space aliens who said they mated with Earth Humans to create their genetic linage though none of them have the slightest explanation for how they created the Suns, planets and all the elements and systems?

And how some of the contactees like Rael say he was told by his abductors the ultimate human purpose was to have pleasure which certainly explains why Earth is dominated by people who put their pleasure above other’s lives.

While anyone can understand why people of conscience and science would run from what the religious do/and say to justify themselves. And one can also understand why so many seek religions and new age spirituality as a safe haven.

But why is it that almost none of these mentioned appear willing to even consider what the real Jesus said, which would also open them up to what Ti and Do said and did, as representing a potential CHOICE of ultimate purpose?

Christians can’t imagine that the fact that Jesus KNEW he would be killed, how, when, why and by whom could be considered a type of suicide.The reason:The Luciferians saw to it that such was considered illegal and an original sin.

There’s no record against suicide in the Bible.Most say “Thou shall not murder” is but it’s an act AGAINST ANOTHER’s Life. If it was a big no no, why didn’t Moses cover it when he covered next to everything re:death?

I don’t believe it was Kingdom of God’s oversight nor that most who don’t kill themselves is primarily because of laws against doing so. No Christian authors I’ve polled, when listing scriptures depicting suicide site Jesus.

Maybe their bible search doesn’t include the meaning of “give (lay down) one’s life for another”, while Christian’s shout “Jesus GAVE HIS LIFE to save us from our sins” made meaningless and popularized by Luciferians thru Paul?

Joh 10:18 NO MAN TAKES IT(Life) FROM ME BUT I LAY IT DOWN OF MYSELF.I have Gr.exousia=choice/permission/authority to lay it down and have choice to take it again.He’s CHOOSING for his body to be killed aka assisted suicide.

2nd part of John 10:18…”This commandment have I received of my Father”(to lay down his life)was authorized by His Father. Isn’t it clear that Jesus intended all his students then and in the future to do as He said and did?

“Jn 14:15 If ye love me, keep my commandments.Jn 12:25 He who loves his life shall lose it and he that hates his life in this world shall keep it to LIFE eternal.”

Joh 15:13-14 Greater love has no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends.Ye are my friends, if ye do whatever I command you.(as we need to learn to trust and He needs to know we can be trusted in return).

Yet many say believers in Jesus arn’t required to try to be like HIM and attempts are trying to earn salvation when it’s a gift. The gift is being given the opportunity, but seizing it NEEDS to include CHANGE, WORKS and SERVICE.

Jesus demonstrated His relationship with His Father to show us what our relationship with Him would need to become.Joh 12:49 I havn’t spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me he gave me a commandment what I should say/speak.

So, Jesus says he looks to his Father for every word/commandment to give to us while also saying that if we love Him we will keep every word/commandment of His and will prove that by passing same on to potentail new believers.

To try to help us get rid of our religio-spiritual thinking, Do once gave us an analogy that the Kingdom of God was like a Corporation with strict qualifications for new employees.We were applying to be on Ti’s crew.Ti=Do’s Father.

Do also described Ti as the Admiral while he was a Captain on Their crew.To join the crew requires an application of giving Them our service against all odds because the world has all but ruled out the LAH’s real existence.

I guarantee no humans in history even come close to mimicing Ti and Do, who were 100% aligned with every word/way recorded from Jesus. Fear or not having Kingdom of God seed are the only things that keep someone from fully examining Ti and Do.

According to Rio, aka Neody, the last one to leave the group just weeks before they layed down their bodies, as he recorded in his book entitled, Beyond Human Mind, The Soul Evolution of Heaven’s Gate Do told them…

…He realized/remembered something from when he was incarnate in the body called Jesus.”He(as Jesus) was a fugitive for a while hiding from the Roman officials.During this time He traveled to east Asia”.

Do had a question as to, “why He(as Jesus)came back to a place that He knew was going to kill Him.According to Do the reason was; Jesus was ready to go back to His Father.With tears in His eyes He said:”…

“leaving the body here is how the Soul of Jesus traveled back to the Next Level”.His Soul did exit the body though was repaired enough to PROVE he was still PHYSICAL(NOT a Spirit) and ascended into the hidden spacecraft(UFO).

We were back in San Clemente in Sept. of 94′ when Do brought up to the entire CLASS for the 2nd official time the subject of a possible self initiated EXIT of our physical bodies by use of a permenant sleep inducing drug.

I was still in the class at that time. Do wanted to hear something from each member of the class, which included perhaps a dozen new members.One left after that meeting.I left next but not due to exit talk.

I was still giving into sensuality and not exposing it, two reasons to be sent out of the classroom. I didn’t know why I couldn’t gain control, but Do said he wasn’t ready to “throw me away as I had a lot to offer the LAH”.

By that time I’d been removed from my Overseer position and became withdrawn and complacent as I knew I was living a lie by then. One day Do called.I was living with 6 classmates seperate from Do and the larger classroom body.

Do told me he wanted me to partner with Mllody on an overseer task again.That was all it took.How could I be an Overseer when I couldn’t muster what used to be relatively easy control over my vehicles sensual nature?

I said to Do(for the first time in 19 yrs. of fully dedicated service), “I can’t as I’d be a hypocrit”.He responded, “Then what do you want to do?”.I replied, “I’ll have to leave”.He said, “I guess you want more objectivity.”

Do then spoke with Nrrody who told the others of my decision, adding that Do said no one should try to talk Swyody out of leaving because he knows what he’s doing.I wanted to leave with nothing, that martyr influence with me.

They insisted I take $600 plus a plane ticket to where I wanted to go.I chose Phoenix, AZ near 2 former classmates, found a job, apartment, etc..I had NOTHING against them.To relatives surprise I spoke highly of my experience.

The Kingdom of God thru Their Rep(s)(Moses) set up life and death rules.Some people rebel from those rules.For example in Exodus 32 as some people began to worship a gold calf at Moses absense, Moses required them to choose sides.

The sons of Levi chose Moses’ side and He instructed them to slay certain others.Now we can fault Moses but the law was not given to Moses who was the current Rep from the Kingdom of God, it was given to His followers to abide by.

We can curse the Lord for not stopping Moses as we can for the Lords destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah though it was weeding the garden, again not for us to believe we have the authority to do as we’re not the garden creators.

When a male fertilizes a females egg, they pass on their current physiology AND the content of their mind/spirit/CHOICES.We are all part of the Kingdom of God’s designed experience that is free willed and thus experimental in outcome.

A female, of course isn’t designed to pass on their current mindset as developed from birth. They are born with their eggs, thus have a predestination of sorts though variables are introduced by the male seed.

Thus especially in the earlier years of the experiment, the Kingdom of God chose times to weed the garden plot to give their “plants” a chance to develop into flowers(fruit), in this case to actually become part of their own crew.

How is that accomplished? When the direction of a plants evolution is apparant and it’s judged detrimental to the survival of the desired fruit, then the Kingdom of God has various methods of weeding-haulting the spread of that seed.

We can see many examples of this weeding under the direction of Moses but in each case options were always given to the weeds though in this garden plot’s weeding it’s accomplished by and large by the potential fruit itself.

If weeds are left to propogate they spread and choke all the healthy plants.The Kingdom of God are the judges through their incarnate Reps. However, strong plants can better ward off weed attacks, in this experiment by mental discipline.

But the Kingdom of God doesn’t want to irradicate all the weeds as they enact a significant challenge to the fruit’s needed evolution.They serve as fertilizer or like a sparing partner.It’s the Soul body that’s being developed.

Mat 13:30 Let both (tares(weeds (wheat look alikes))) and fruit(wheat) grow together til harvest and then will say to the reapers, gather together first the tares and bind them in bundles to burn them and gather wheat to my barn.

“Mat 18:7 Woe to the world because of offences! It must needs be that offences come but woe to that man by whom offence comes” Offenses=Greek:skandalon = trap, snare, stumbling block, tests related to tribulation(pressure).

But as I’ve outlined “giving one’s life” was a given if we wish to apply for membership on the Kingdom of God’s team.It’s the application that is in steps, thus Jesus was demonstrating a final step that included a preliminary one.

When a Rep knows it’s time to exit yet they know they can easily hide from those that seek them out, they are left with initiating their exit/arrest as Jesus did by going back to Jerusalem and calling out Judas to act.

Initiating our own exit with no provable good reason, like to save another is considered suicide by all those who don’t believe in any beings more evolved than human, who created our reality.

One Luciferian twist is that for Jesus to initiate his own exit was not suicide but was dying for our sins, giving his body/blood so we don’t have to, allowing them to think they reap the reward for no comparible investment.

Another Luciferian twist is that giving one’s life for one’s country is honorable before God.The Luciferians carefully avoid any inclination of giving one’s life FOR the Kingdom of God unless they can show it as fanactical cohersion.

And of course the Luciferians love promoting giving one’s life to another human, a family member, but mostly for a spouse as a romantic way of thinking, but hates any idea that one could have that degree of love for the Kingdom of God.

For those few that do feel inclined to give their life to Kingdom of God(in any culture) and for whatever core reason, Luciferians establish it as honorable ONLY within the scope of an organized religion.ALL others are dangerous cults.

Luciferians include promotion of no Kingdom of God creator beings and nothing “above us” to give self to as John Lennon sang about and has been deified by.I liked John Lennon’s being against organized religion but for different reasons.

I am totally for community and organizations to accomplish social goals that can result in governments.Common beliefs in the Kingdom of God are also Jesus rooted but only individuals can have a relationship with the Kingdom of God, NOT organizations.

The ONLY time it’s an evolutionary step above human to self initiate exit from one’s body is when it’s totally conscious, NOT by a carrot/stick lure, not for self, whether an escape or imagined heroism(martyrdom) AND

NOT of our own WILL but as a result of willful bonding with a genuine Older Member from the LAH, evidenced to you over time in Their every word/deed as Their student who’s WILL you know you WANT to serve because you love Them.

Joh 10:(11)I am the good shepherd: the good shepherd gives his life for the sheep.(15)…and I lay down my life for the sheep.(17)Therefore does my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again.

I’m closing this chapter in saying that my return to Ti and Do’s service was/is still very challenging.We will all be giving our lives to something.We can keep it safe and ordinary or we can take it to the NEXT LEVEL.

After ~12 yrs. of a return to asking for service to Ti and Do, I asked Do if I needed to prepare myself to lay down my life as They did.Do came to me in a dream that same night and said, “Give Your Life”, a process.

Many choices are very difficult, especially when there’s no recognizable payback.There’s still an open door to choose to apply for a step wise service to Ti and Do from the Evolutionary Level Above Human.

Making such application is simple:Start serving.How? Decide that you believe in who Ti and Do are and tell others what They said/did. It’s between You and Ti and Do, the last current representatives from the Level Above Human.

A general guide for new believers in Ti and Do

July 3, 2011

Just wanted to share the following post, someone named alex who had read some of my previous posts on a blog about crop circles. I’m aware that at any time I can be spoofed but it’s no matter to me. Like Ti and Do, they didn’t try to read anothers sincerity. They took the high side that they were acting with honesty and always expressed how people, students or not, had to smack them in the face with behaviour unbecoming of a member of the Next Level, like dishonesty before they would accept it from them. With that said, I felt to give my best shot here and it felt the clearest I’ve expressed so far as to what Ti and Do might think/feel towards those who are opening up to Them at this time.

alex | July 3, 2011 at 3:20 am | Reply
@sawyer. Good to speak to you, I was not aware you were part of the Heavens Gate mission.I strongly agree with the teachings of To and Di to reach the next level in human evolution. I wouldn’t go as far as taking the steps or course of action to achieve it(yet). In my opinion I feel that the human race will achieve the next level here on earth, either through a natural course of nature or divine help and the people who are enlightened now have the simple task of making everyone aware and making the changes nessacery in order to complete the task giving. Peace,love and light.

sawyer | July 3, 2011 at 9:52 am |
@alex – I am not quoting Ti or Do, except when I say I am or paraphrase something I can’t exactly quote. I try to make the distinction as I go but sometimes I don’t. I say this to try to protect against my being quoted as if Do said something. As far as quoting anyone, I’d stick to what you know Do authored as well as any of the data on the heavensgate.com site as there are many student essays there as well. I know for a fact that those essays were gone over with a fine tooth comb and Do himself so you can count on what they say being from the mind of Ti and Do.

It’s a  big surprise to hear you say you agree with the teachings of Ti and Do, perhaps 1 in a million and it sounds to me you are in an aligned position to help those around you.  By Do(Ti) and their students final step of laying down their lives was never meant to suggest anyone else would be ready to take that same leap and at that time or even in their current lifetime, thus your sentiment of “not interested in taking their steps (yet)” is as honest and true as I can imagine. That’s not to say someone couldn’t feel strongly that they do want to take that step, new believer or not, but so not I would ask him at this time if that would be the best way to serve the Next Level.

However, with that said, it is up to you to decide upon establishing conscious connection with Do, if you havn’t already as without asking for his lead, you won’t get it.  Since they don’t NEED us or NEED new members to their crews they don’t have any need or desire to trick us or lure us or manipulate us or act without our request. They never project a voice in our heads nor take us over as in a channeler. We need no special way to talk or to fold our hands or sit in any particular position. It’s simple and direct. Use the names they have given us as our LINKs, Ti and Do. Very soon after you ask, you could have a dream with Do and/or Ti in it. It might help to see their pictures but I don’t know if that matters.

I have had some indications that the Luciferian space aliens are trying to transmit Ti and/or Do’s image to new believers and I would not be at all surprised by someone saying Do visited them in a dream or somehow and told them such and so. When Do visits he answers your question and that’s it and his answer from my experience always includes options. But most of all, what he says must be tested against what you think and feel according to all the Next Level  has shared with the human population since the start of this civilization’s garden but with prime focus on all Ti and Do said/did and what Jesus and then Moses said and did. (It’s hard at times to understand why Moses said certain things, so I’m not talking about cutting your beard square or wearing nike shoes or anything like that. I’m talking primarily behavioral towards ourselves and others.

By communicating with Do regularly we begin to identify his responses as they are usually subtle and in that way learn more about him and how he works and how you can begin your personal process toward a future graduation, which will begin in earnest sometime after the recycling is underway/completed.

You will of course be outside your vehicle by then but your Soul container with whatever of their Mind you have drawn to you by then will be aware of Ti and Do’s invisible spacecraft and will receive an assignment within according to your station. It may be just a holding pattern for a while , like on ice(Do said), but as you will be timeless at that point (having not been included in the “second death” when the spirits are vacuumed or sucked into the earth’s molten core somehow) it will not matter .

This is the only meaning of reincarnation when the Level Above Human brings a soul back. Otherwise no one spirit leaves (until melt time) so there is no coming back. There is only stay or go to whatever we believed before we died and if it was an illusion of heaven where we go to the light , it may be like a moth attracted to the light in which they die and their energy is merged when they get there, or they may stay around and try to help the grandkids or give someone their due for harm they felt they were dealt, or to seek the same pleasures they sought before through whatever human host gives you that assimilation.

When you said some will acheive the Next Level here on Earth, that’s according to what Ti and Do have shared exactly what I just descibed, the beginning of the process that requires a number of flesh births to where you soul is brought back with the task of trying to “take over ” a human horse(vehicle) prepared to fit you, a horse that is a seeker and whose genes came from Next Level seeded stock. so the brain doesn’t short circut at the real sense of the Next Level’s existence and plan on the planet – to grow souls as potential new members into their evolutionary strata.

What’s been given by Do and crew were instructions on how anyone can be in their service at this time. And that is to share what they said and did with others. Ti and Do and crew observe all they want to and set up circumstances where you will run into people that have a potential interest and though there is no one way in which you must share the info, when and how and to whom, if you begin to ask Ti and Do to guide you and remain willing to do things that sets up opportunities on the net or in person. then that magic will take place and you will begin to see it working to further strengthen your developing graft to their family of Mind tree. For whatever it’s worth, I use music for my interface. I play wherever I can, on the street, in little gigs and sometimes I talk about Ti and Do in the midst of the music (I have backup tracks I play with ) and other times I say nothing and someone comes up to me to talk and we sometimes get to the subject of Ti and Do and sometiems we don’t. Sometimes I tell somene I have a story to tell that is a whale of a tale but don’t care to tell it unless somene asks to hear it. I don’t plan any of this. I am just saying this is what happened today thought there are many variations. And if I feel no one is interested, I might give them a hint, like that it’s about UFO’s. (I have a mic on my battery powered amp). And sometimes I won’t wait to hear someones question or asking as this is hardly ever a popular subject to talk about openly). Some of the songs on the cd’s I sell that I use the money to keep me in batteries and meter charges in cities talk about Ti and Do a little too and the cover tells about them a bit too so it’s there. It’s a seed being planted. That’s all. Not my task to follow it up. It’s in their hands. The only reason some feel threatened by what I do is when they have a strong program that they feel is cntrary my talk, but generally the discarnate influences try to blind the eyes/ears of most so they won’t be faced by it, as they know it’s not familiar territory and that can only mean theri host vehicle may change down the road and they’d potentially lose them as a host for their attractions.

What you are expressing also reminds me of the Jesus quote, “The meek shall inherit the earth The meek are the gentle , the loving , compassionate, kind, helpful humans.

And Next Level members will walk among humans again as they have during each new civilization. They are the gardeners and earth is their garden and we are the potential fruit and we can also become the instrument of further fruit.

In times to come this will not be easy. Nothing will be. Sometimes all the words don’t make sense to someone and I just leave them with, “ask Ti and Do for help”. Sounds pollianna but I know and mean know it can’t hurt. However I know there are religionists that boil to hear me say this and that may be the way I meet my vehicles end. If so it’s a ticket to the next step. I don’t wish for that to occur and I try to steer away from such but if it happens despite my efforts (short of hiding and never sharing ti and do info) I’m readiy to accept it.

Do may even come to you in a dream but also the Luciferian space aliens if they find you will want to try to steal your allegience away, but you will be protected from too much of their influence as long as you want to stay connected.

Meanwhile I’d try to learn all about Ti and Do you can which is all contained on the heavensgate.com webside. Their book is there but only for cut and paste receipt at this time. (I’m not it’s manager and those who are don’t know how to fix things ). There is another site that I don’t know who maintains called heavensgatetoo.com, but if you fail to get their book I will provide a zipped copy to you. You can reach me at sawyerhg@yahoo.com or through facebook.com/sawyer.heavensgate or youtube.com/3spm or sawyerhg.wordpress.com . My blog does also have a post of all the places I’m aware where legitimate Ti and Do info is posted as we’ve already seen an effort to sabatoge the info.

I’m accused of talking too much so I’ll cool it at this time, but not without a word of caution. Frequently when we read or watch info being presented that is “beyond human” (and beyond space alien or et’s) we can feel a little weak in the knees or sick to the stomach. It’s like it tastes good but then when our vehicle gets wind of what it means and the changes one knows they will eventually have to make, the vehicle kind of shrinks and looks for ways out and will become critical of this or that about something Ti and Do said or did during their trumphet blowing and classroom managing. That’s healthy to experience. It’s the groth process and one needs to have times of seriousness in that and then times of relaxation and fun too. So many people think it’s like joining a monestary. It’s not really.

At some point civilzation as we know it will be disrupted for us. For many that’s already happening of couse and always has but soon it will happen more and more in the US, if in fact you are in the US. That’s not a prediction, like anybody can’t see that, but some think oh, this economy will blow over or the natural disasters will return to like they were before but they won’t, though there will still be periods of calm while the rest of those that wish to have allegience to Ti and Do are “sealed”. I have no real idaa when that might occur but meanwhile I still suspect trying to locate to a mountainous region away from big cities and coasts is wize.

Some may try to go to Veedavou in Medicine bow national forest in Wyoming where Ti and Do first gathered us after their ~3 1/2 yrs prophecy period had elapsed. That would be a difficult winter destination. I’m not saying that is where the Next Level might come to or may use for the next civilization start though I do supect and have some evidence it will be the area Ti and Do felt to stick to keeping the classroom. It would be a rectangle of sorts that drew a line on the western side from San Diego to Edmonton, Alberta then east to Chicago then south to Houston and then west back to San Diego. I’m not saying these are accurate lines, and the classroom never located to the Chicago area. In fact most of the time was spent in Texas, Colorodo, Wyoming, New Mexico, Arizona and Southern California. I just say this for whatever it’s worth. At this time I still feel to remain in the Vermont area but I’m not one to follow in that regard. Each person needs to see what they feel and can ask Do.

Don’t fear those that can take your physial life away from you, fear those who can take your Soul away from you. (Jesus paraphrased).

The Song Identity of the (Father & Son (Ti & Do (Jesus returned NEW name)) of Revelation 14’s Harvest

June 24, 2011

In response to Sawyer’s post on a Christian blog:

@clang said, “Biblically, and you seem to use its passages to drive your point across, I do not reconcile the names Ti & Do to be found written therein.”?

Sawyer’s response:

First off, there were no names given for anyone’s return from the Kingdom of God. So to say that the names of “Ti” and “Do” aren’t in the Bible is saying nothing because no matter what name chose by the Son of God, Lamb of God, called Jesus last time, will be NEW to us.

However we do know what name will NOT be used by Jesus own words and that is the name “JESUS”

The name can not be “Jesus” as he said:

“Mat 24:5 For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many”.

Thus if anyone comes in his name (Jesus was his name) saying they are the Christ(authorized by the Father) NOT to believe them. The reason he would not return using the same name is because He knew the AntiChrist(s)(all those who seek to distort or discount the genuine information/teachings/words the Kingdom of God gave through their incarnate representative) would be influencing humans to use that name, trying to gain popularity for their agenda that is against the Kingdom of God to try to steal souls away from the Kingdom of God’s liter of Souls who are moving closer to their Soul birth into membership in the Kingdom of God. These upcoming souls are not looking for a “named” return as these recognize the motis operandi of the Kingdom of God when walking among us physically, the way They always return when the overcoming/conquering of our mammalian ways is in progress.

The key descriptions of the basic identifying characteristics that we can always count on being the same, when Jesus came as well as in His return (using a new name) is:

Mat 16:24 Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.
Mar 8:34 And when he had called the people unto him with his disciples also, he said unto them, Whosoever will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.
Luk 9:23 And he said to them all, If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me.
Luk 9:24 For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: but whosoever will lose his life for my sake, the same shall save it.

First, Denial of SELF means seeking to ONLY do the will of that representative sent to us which is demonstrated by what we think, say and do, with the emphasis on “doing” as opposed to talking the talk alone.

Secondly, to take up one’s cross is as Luk 9:24 and many other scriptures express, is willingly putting one’s physical life on the line for whoever the Father sends to us, and mostly that applies after that representative (Jesus and of late in the name of Do) has physically departed this world by whatever means – having their physical body killed by opponents or exiting one’s physical body as a consequence of the quality of holy spirit(mind) that one is seeking to fill themselves with or even by stimulating exit voluntarily (which is only justified when it’s legitimately “for the Kingdom of Heaven’s sake, and more specifically for that representative who is physically with you and has expressed that they were going to exit in that way and permits his students to do the same, as with the Heaven’s gate group, which the world sees as a tragic suicide but who don’t believe in the real KIngdom of God much anyway because of how they have chosen to stop watching for the signs of who actually most embodies their WAYS (fruit) – “you will know them by their fruit”, and fruit is their overall behavior and who they choose to serve.

Thirdly, to “Follow him” which is literal when he’s with us physically as Jesus demonstrated by telling those who were prepped ahead of time who recognize his HOLY MIND(thougths/ways/deeds)/Spirit/Soul while others that were questioning following him he clearly stated the requirements, “give your possessions to the poor and come and follow me” or “let the dead (those who have no consciousness of the Kingdom of God and thereby don’t seek to be in that Kingdoms service) bury their dead, etc. Now if he has physically left as Jesus did by “laying down his life” which he did for his FATHER when he felt it was timely, thus was voluntarily exiting, to “stand up again” as he did 3/1/2 or so days after the execution of his body and then again by leaving them by the Kingdom of God lifting him up into their hidden spacecraft of some kind that was inside or behind that cloud cover, then following him is “keeping his sayings” or “doing what he said to do” which included telling others all about him which would certainly always be hated by those who are entrenched in their moreorless natural mammalian ways that include various religious or spiritual or athestic belief or non-belief systems related to the last time the Kingdom of God sent their representative physically to us, as in Moses.

We are NOT following HIM if we don’t tell people these core ways of identifying a legitimate member from the Kingdom of
God along with all else he said about behavior, for instance not praying in public or with vain repetitions or lending while charging interest or amassing great wealth as in most of the largest religious organizations worldwide, etc. etc.

Now for some after a representative exits who did not have a physical relationship with that member from the Kingdom of God when they were present physically among us, they are not required by the Kingdom of God to completly “deny themselves” entirely nor “pick up their cross” in willingness to give their life as exhuberantly as those who had a first hand relationship and who don’t yet know how to “follow” that representative because the NEW manifestation of that representative is using current social language and more current ideas which are to us always updated from any time previous (during this current garden experiment on Earth). Thus, if these that are new to this current reps’s presence it’s a big step to even consider them the genuine rep and to thoroughly allow themselves to examine all the information that rep left behind, which would entail reading what they wrote and/or talking to those who did spend physical time with that rep and then comparing what they learn with the previous record of the last time a rep came, thus the Bible and not stopping that examination when we hear or read something we consider too hard to swallow. We can go direct to that representative as they always leave with a follow up crew in the Earth’s unseen world (as they have a type of spacecraft that is invisible to us that is most often significantly above the surface of the Earth). For a short time, perhaps an “hour” kingdom of God time thus about 40 years after that representative has exited their physicality by whatever means the names these new rep(s) used (the Father is always present each time they send a rep physically among us but only incarnates as well when the liter of souls they both have nurtured are nearing graduation, the harvest time because of how corrupt even what Jesus said has become. Thus anyone can simply call on the names of Ti and Do with their questions or desire for help, potentially of any kind, though THEY will decide what to provide you, how and when, but will never, ever, ever tell you what to do and never ever ever will give you any inclination of action that could harm another physically, nor in reality mentally, though those that disbelieve in Their existance and who they really are, will see you as being misled, a consequence that we must be willing to engage in a baby step way until we can begin to have enough of their mind present with us to take bigger steps. And if talking directly to Ti and Do is too strange the next best thing is to project your private requests way past all the stars, to the “Father” who created the Heaven and the Earth which will take it even away from space aliens to intercept.

You will always have a degree of doubt and your first service will be to share what you know about these NEW named representatives with others and accept the ramifications, but would not just blatently share with everyone unless they too seem to be a seeker as you can stimulate the lower forces of this planet to combat you which is not the intention. Giving service is a continuous asking of Ti and Do for steps and to take their signs they then give you to heart to enter into some circumstance while staying away from others.

Back to more talk about the “name”:

He doesn’t want to come using that same name or his followers would say he was a phony, whereas his coming with a NEW name would not be found in any of the literature thus all those who are not really WATCHing for him will be deciding to be led away from His recognition. He knows it’s not our fault entirely and exactly, that we are not watching so He provides many other clues that must go with identifying him.

What did Jesus say about that name in the end times/days:

Mat 7:22 Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works?

Isn’t this exactly the way it is now more than ever. There are many preachers on many street corners (church, websites, etc.) each with their own congregation (flock) giving their slant on Jesus. They prophesize by evaluating Revelations, etc. while doing so in the “name” of Jesus, insisting they are being inspired by Him. And some will do healing services and even cast out devils and doing wonderful works yet still the Kingdom of God, the ones called Father and Jesus:

Mat 7:23 And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity.
Mat 7:24 Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and DOeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock:…

Thus one could say that Jesus said that in the time of his return the name Jesus will no longer be meaningful (as the Luciferians by then have commondeered the name so that it’s used by people as a vain and worthless repetition)

Thus all who talk, Jesus this or that, are not any closer to that same Soul who was called Jesus for doing so UNLESS they also to the best of their ability try to “DO” what he said. (Interesting how that’s another use of the word: do) and they wore Nike shoes that said “do it”. Even these kinds of seeming coincidences are often little clues given to us by the Kingdom of God for the benefit of those who have been inundated with misinformation that they often end up clinging to, fearing opening up to what more is being revealed. NOTE: All the facsimili’s tend to manufacture an adoption of prophecy by calling themselves the Two Witnesses or having 7 candles on their menora or 12 this or that or 24 this or that or with words to describe themselves as the lamb or christ or saviour or by saying if we have god within us then we are all gods and that we’ll do more than jesus did, mistranslating and commondeering what Jesus said. Now Ti and Do did not taylor what they said and did to anything biblical. However, they did examine things biblical at times but not as a final determination of their actions because anyone can almost justify doing anything by use of the Bible and Luciferians would have us limit ourselves to those scriptures that support whatever our agenda.

But then what about:

Mat 18:20 For where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them.

This doesn’t seem to be projecting to His return, yet even if it applied anytime, “in my name” would pertain to “doing what He gave us to do”, in other words true active students/disciples as opposed to the many that gather in congregations or evangelical teams to tell people how they must change to be “saved” vs changing themselves to better do what Jesus demonstrated in thought, word and deed.

Mat 19:29 And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name’s sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and shall inherit everlasting life.
Mat 19:30 But many that are first shall be last; and the last shall be first.

So what are some willing to DO to build their house on a rock…society condemns this and so do many Christians, saying he didn’t mean it or this was one of the mistranslations or only when he comes (which understandably when he’s not among us, would be a stretch, as look at all those who have joined the academic priesthood (like anyone can get a degree and human authorization to teach what God says – The best they could do would be to provide every which way of looking an the records as rooted in the orignal languages as possible and to be translated in the most literal and consistant fashion possible, which doesn’t have to require an official theologian as often they become too entrenched in their own aptitude of authority), forsaking all these things listed below and I’d bet many of which are not any closer to the Kingdom of God for doing so IF, IF, IF they also couple it with WATCHING for His return, which means being open to and analytical about everything that comes our way to see if there are actually anything that goes against things Jesus actually was quoted to have said and more so that demonstrate the clearest Jesus motis operandi as I have already pointed out but can never be said enough.

So what are some of the pointers to what NAME He would use upon his return since He doesn’t tell us an exact name? From the past we see that NAMES representatives from the Kingdom of God choose have meaning associated with prophecy as do the geographies they come to establish their “kingdom” and it’s rules for Souls to qualify for an eventual harvest (spirit birth).

Revelation 14:3 And they sung as it were a NEW SONG before the throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders: and no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four (tribes and/or thousand), which were redeemed from the earth.

Now in this scripture it explains a bit about who “THEY” are that SING as it were this NEW SONG and to whom it is sung to, the throne(thus whoever sits on the throne, thus God the Father and God the Son as both are members of the Kingdom of God, though God the Son(last incarnate as Jesus) has as of the soul birth of the souls planted by the Father also been birthed or graduated to Fatherhood (SEE Rev. 12 as He is caught up to the throne himself and Rev 6 where the RIDER(Soul) of the White horse(purified) has a bow in his hands and it’s NOT a bow as in bow and arrow as the translators interpret because Jesus never was a militant warriour. The battle he fights and wins is against the spiritual forces, those who try to take away one’s MIND and choice of giving one’s allegience to the Kingdom of God, as this RIDER went about conquering the lower forces and in the end overcomes/conqueres them and all human mammalian ways and lures.

The SONG is something they sing, singing it to the crew of workers who are members of the Kingdom of God, at varied levels, some on the thone thus having received crowns, thus by other versus, the Father and Son, then called Jesus and those who are elder younger members to the Kingdom that there were limited seating for as Jesus said he had to prepare a place for them, thus it seems 24 was just such a number and the 4 beasts are those that are still human but are seeking to be servants of the Kingdom of God. A human or human equivilent is to the Kingdom of God a mammal and thus has an animal body with animal survival and reproductive capacity that potentially allows one to still fall from grace so to speak which brings them into an influential position over humans and as they mate with, whatever their method, artificial or by human reproduction develop their own strain of human pawns they can then hope to manipulate into a competition with the Kingdom of God, which never is a completion but serves to give those up coming towards membership a chance to build their armour against them and the ideas and premises they put out.

Rev 14:4 These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the firstfruits unto God and to the Lamb.
Rev 14:5 And in their mouth was found no guile: for they are without fault before the throne of God.

Remember everything is either literal or figures to describe what would be literal in the future with certain requirements of qualifying that are litera for “first fruit”, namely having recovered one’s virginity which means restraining from sex and currently at that time to follow the lamb wherever he goes as it was not said in the past tense which means he is physically incarnate by then and has a group of followers. No doubt today this would be called a CULT as would have the Jesus group been called. This is not to say every Cult is such a Kingdom of God stimulated organization. To the contrary only one of these Cults can be a KIngdom of God stimulated Cult thus we can begin to whittle them down very easily as all the cults but one are human and worldy minded by their leaders own addmissions and documented behaviors.

Now when the term God is used it is equally referring to the Father which Jesus used interchangably at times as well. These are actually the Father’s fruit and also the lamb’s (The task description using a human body instructed to be named, Jesus).

guile =  1388 dolos {dol’-os}
 from an obsolete primary verb, dello (probably meant to decoy; cf 1185);; n m
 AV – guile 7, subtilty 2, deceit 2, craft 1; 12
 1) craft, deceit, guile

Why do the translators always do this, select a word that has a clearer english definition. I guess in England at that time if you said someone was full of guile they would have been considered to be deceitful.

So pertaining to these scriptures, I will include a note to demonstrate Ti and Do’s like requirements. Now one could say this was common to many religious figures and if so then perhaps they are all working directly or indirectly for the Kingdom of God in times past. As Jesus said during his walk, if they are not working against us they are working with us.

And of course this is just one segment of “watching” of who may qualify as the genuine “second coming of Jesus and his Father”, whom I say is Do and Ti respectively by many, many additional proves that no one else in entirety fulfills or even comes close thus how could anyone not be willing to take a good hard look and see, asking any and all of the hardest questions to anyone who claims to be Their disciple/student, as being the best chance of getting the most accurate information that I also compel people to search the data They (Do and students) left behind, free to read and copy/paste on Heavensgate.com as well as all I’ve written on youtube/3spm and sawyerhg.wordpress.com and blogtalkradio.com/sawyer and facebook.com/sawyer.heavensgate.

Note: In Ti and Do’s classroom that I was in for 19 years which was an experiential classroom not a study hall though we did have frequent meetings with Ti and Do, they at one time produced a document that They called “Major and Minor Offenses” and the first two major offenses listed that the breach of could be grounds to send someone out of the group for remedial work (as often occurred in their 24 year reign). In fact I was tested by my own request and failed and gave into sexuality with myself and then hid it from Do for a time, committing both excommunicating offenses and what Do said to me, after a period of months where I told of my “sin” before the congregation of believers, about 24 or 25 at that time nearing 1/1/74 actually, that because I was not influencing others to commit these offenses and because Do said I had a lot to offer the Next Level He didn’t feel like “throwing me away” and gave me more time, but I had allowed a woppa of an advasary to have his way with me continuously to where I confessed again and as it was getting to where I might be getting close to affecting another, a female in the group, I was revoved from my “overseer” group position and I was considering leaving at that time (early september 1994), but Do said, “stay on at least until we gather back to California as He said he had some new steps to run by the group”, which turned out to be that he felt he’d received the go ahead from Ti (who left her body in 1985 as she said she would, leave before him, as she said she’d come to get him started(She was the Father)) to consider taking it upon ourselves to exit our task by laying down our vehicles (as Jesus said was permissible and even necessary in one way or another to show HIM (Jesus and his FAther) we were serious and wanted to live by their will for us. (I can document this easily by many passages throughout the gospels and Revelations)).

This was after the second period of about a year of going from town to town holding public meetings and doing media in each town to see if there were any more “lost sheep” so to speak, (as the Kingdom of God had a certain amount of room they had planned for. It’s a real place with real tasks and real people with challenges and joy and struggles (though not like in the human kingdom where there are so many egotistical animals tooting their horns). It’s not people floating around invisibly strumming harps). So when we got back to california where a small group of us(Nrrody, Srrody, Mllody, Stlody and myself (Swyody) who worked for the same company(Subscriber Computing, Inc.) got back our computer programming and managerial jobs, Do told us about this next step to consider seriously because it was clear the biggest tactic of the lower forces at this time around was to ignore them, classify them as a dangerous cult and laugh at any hint of their being someone they said they were: “From the same family as Jesus and from a the literal heavens”.

Thus the three biggest qualifications to being a first fruit were at the time he was present (but up to each of us to feel to apply as best we can and want to): virginity which isn’t as narrow as never having intercourse which wouldn’t match other obvious things said. For instance, if Jesus disciple left wife or husband, mother, father, sister, brother, children, homes, possessions to follow Jesus literally then they certainly had sex thus it can’t be only for those who never had sex. All sexuality eventually becomes defiling in the eyes of the kingdom of God because they are not sexual and we need to strive to be like them in thought, word and deed BEFORE we are given membership in their Kingdom Level Above Human because what we participate in by thought/word or deed does define our MIND and theorectically if we were given a new vehicle that did not have the capacity to be sexual (no plumbing), our Soul Body would feel incomplete, an incompatiblity with the new vehicle that in a real sense could produce a type of abortion. Ti and Do didn’t use that exact terminology that I’m aware of. They simply stated that we would not have a viable (spirit/soul) birth if we still clung to human behaviors, though they also said, just being in a human vehicle requires one to have some human behaviors. It boils down to whether or not we have demonstrated adaquate control over our vehicle, which is determined by the Older Members (incarnate and invisible among us), which takes time to accomplish. Do said that even some who did lay down their lives in 1997 would require some additional lessons before they are given a Next Level vehicle. That’s the position Lucifer and Ariel and others who fell had, what Do called a domesticated task that still provided the potential to fall, because their physcical vehicles they would then be issued (if they laid down their previous one) still had mammalian characteristics that could be restimulated to operate if the individual chose to. (This was the path my vehicle engaged by falling into sexuality, having been with the Older Members on a path to graduation, except me (this vehicle and it’s soul implant) had never graduated to such a domesticated task), though the soul that was seeking to use my vehicle to complete it’s metamorphosis through (as the human vehicle is as a cocoon for a soul) may have had such a domesticated experience before coming back with Ti and Do in a crashed spacecraft or could have been one of those in that spacecraft that Ti said, in her recollection of the briefing they had before coming to Earth in the crashes, that did not have a physical body. It doesn’t really matter. I’m just expressing it for the perspective that there are stages and there is the potential always for backsliding and that even backsliding doesn’t have to mean an end to one’s progression toward membership unless we avoid/block out any relationship to our assigned Older Member, to all of us now, last in the name of Do.

Rev 14:6 And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,
Rev 14:7 Saying with a loud voice, Fear(Awe) God, and give glory(recognition to his vast overview and provision of opportunity to us, a gift to us) to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship(work for/serve) him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.

Now this is potentialy indicating that some preaching is done AFTER the lamb has returned for those his father had given him, that he was now also birthing like a midwife does, hands on.

The hour may be a 40 year period as it’s all finished within the generation that experiences the tribulation, now, obviously in motion while humans scurry to explain what’s happening as global warming and get this that they think their behaviour has influneced, a typical human egoic and atheistic sense, even though many who say this are very spiritual or religious affiliated, though rarely talk about things in a plain way, which is what Jesus said he would do upon return and which Ti and Do exemplified big time for anyone that actually reads all they said and wrote that is obtainable on heavensgate.com for free cut and paste download.

Now again the “song”, but instead of examining the players, those that sing the song and those they sing it to or about, here is what the song is constructed by:

Revelation 5:9 And they sung a new song, SAYING, Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof: for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation;

(This indicates the people had already been gathered from the four corners, all people that in the timing of 1973-1997 the US certainly qualifys as the “melting pot”, thus these who are redeemed are from/in the U.S. when they are redeemed though that’s not to say their human origins though I’d bet most have ancestery that experienced some relationship, first, second or third, etc. hand with Jesus and/or His teachings. More to substantiate that later.)

So what could this new song be that the 144 (tribes/thousands) would sing that no one else will know? And why won’t certain ones not be able to learn it? If the song was “Jesus meine freund”,

by the way, the tune of which Ti and Do used to match to the words:

*************************
Help me have no human ways
No thoughts of self
No faults to see
Only the ways of space

Now I know my heart is fast
In my Father’s path at last
Only the Ways of Space

Only the Ways of space
************************

That tune, whatever it is, for instance say it was the German “Jesus meine freund” (Jesus my friend) could be learned by anyone right? So there had to be something unique to the LAMB. It can’t be anything in the bible as then it would not be NEW and many more than 144,000 would probably know it. The song identifys the lamb as who they are singing to and about as he alone experienced what is mentioned when He was physically with his sheep again to redeem those that qualify.

Note: in the lyrics given above the primary expression is to be rid of all human ways then defining those ways as self based and critical of others, two of the biggest human characteristics and how those two are NOT the ways of the people in space, which is NOT referring to Space Aliens as we know them, who certainly are self based by the myrid of reports on spacecrafts, in abductions and even in their commondeering of contactees. Also this was given as a WAY in song form, that was meant to apply between fellow students who were all attempting to walk their “Father’s path”. In terms of self, certainly humans would say, we in the group were very self based, having left behind family and friends to be with Ti and Do. Also we know Jesus expressed to his students not to judge and measure and condemn others, yet we have on record Jesus being very critical of the religious of his day, though he is not bound by the same instructions as his students as his task includes pointing out the hypocricies. But among the students we are not to be critical of one another in that way though we were encouraged and even instructed to ask our partners to help us see any ways we were breaking procedures and ways given to us by Ti and Do, thus if we pointed something out upon request that was not being critical.

Again, here is the defining of the content of the song:

Revelation 5:9 …Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof: for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation;

The song is the SOUL/person, Older Member, annointed(christ/authorized by Father to perform the task & the Father’s offspring(REV 12), worthy because he has OVERCOME THE (HUMAN)WORLD, personally and for his liter, the saints being redeemed/born). We can not seperate the task from the person performing the task. The task was to birth the liter his Father gave him. That’s why he is worthy, because he was accomplishing his task thus when we praise his name we must be praising the task he was here to perform for the Father, to birth his Children which means we are also praising His Father who also loves(gives the gift of eternal life to) the liter of Souls being harvested.

Thus the NAME They use should reflect being a SONG, thus must have some musical representation, must be comprised of notes as we understand music to all be composed of, thus the notes Ti which is the top of the octave that pushes the birth of the next octave (as I believe Ti and Do once explained it).

Note: Ti and Do felt the movie/theater production, The Sound of Music had it’s content instigated by the Next Level to provide waking up assistance to the reps sent. The script outlines the fact that it was a woman who left her safe haven convent to engage a human life, form a relationship, help awaken her partner to HIS task to both parent His liter to which she equally participated and to do so against the flood of lower forces. It’s basically the Revelations Chapter 12 story. We watched that movie 3-4 times in the years I was with them. And there are contained many lessons…the approaching of things fearful and even the use of music to trick the lower forces (something I have engaged by playing music on the street to draw attention that often results in someone talking with me that often ends up going to the subject of Ti and Do). They also escaped into the mountains, where Jesus said to go when we see the “Obama Nation that makes for desolation”, which for many if they heeded would not be swept away in tsunami’s past and to come. But the children learn to sing and in the end sing goodbye to all they ever knew. And the white flower that represents the flower of Austria. Do had told us that when he was in the military, I think the Army where he was an communications specialist (morris code) he was at one point stationed in Saltsberg, Austria and said he was on the very same hill that Julie Andrews is filmed singing in the opening. By the way, and don’t get this wrong, because all those human vehicles (which I am) that are given seed (many seeds are given) and who take – become seekers that are discontent with all they see around them and ofen bounce from this or that belief &/or career &/or relationship &/or religion/philosophy, etc. have a history that will show Next Level relationship with the Older Members coming to harvest the seed that shows viabilty prospect. The gnome is thus prepared to provide a matching vehicle to the incoming souls needing vehicles to use as their cocoons to further grow their soul by taking over the vehicle and not allowing it to act in a human way, under the needed tutoring of the Older Member who blows the horn to announce their arrival and task. Anway, my vehicles heritage is from Austria on my mothers side and Czech on my dads and there are many related links to Do and Texas and such I’ve seen. But my vehicle was named Stephen after St. Stephen’s church in Vienna where my family was from under the maiden name of Waldbrunner while the town in which I first met Ti and Do, then called Peep and Bo respectively was WaldPort Oregon. Wald is a forest or wilderness. The earth is to a Next Level member a wild place, thus a wilderness. And the Next Level includes lots of terminology styled prophecies/identifications to those they prep that look like coincidences but have their relevance. Do was also stationed in White Sands Missle Base, again the White and he was a Marshall, the sherriff putting Lucifer into his prision underground where to date a lot of the money is being funneled to the development of underground bases thinking they will escape the coming recyclign and/or what they see as an alien invasion or that humans are manufacturing to garner support for more off budget money going to their various agendas.

So only those being redeemed can sing this song because only they recognize the Older Members because only they had the past relationship and gave their lives in some form to move closer to their spirit birth/graduation/harvest. No one else can learn the song because they don’t have that mind in them and they don’t want to. Those that are gravitating to believe in Ti and Do and seek their will for them, by asking in their privacy (closet) using those names, the song, will thereby be able to sing the song. It’s just that simple.

The way they are born is explained here:

Rev 14:15 And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe.
Rev 14:16 And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth; and the earth was reaped.

Note: the use of a sickle as in cutting the Wheat that Jesus said believes were. These must die too to be harvested. After all it’s a genuine spirit/soul that is born (that never was a state of mind called “born again” that so many are deluded by, a Luciferian (like Paul) plant I can well document.

Rev 14:17 And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle.

This represents the next harvest which is potentially us and again we have to die to receive it which really should not come to anyone as a surprise except those deluded enough by luciferians that they think their physical flesh will rise from the graves and recombine into living beings along with those living at the time rising like Jesus did, (except they didn’t overcome the world, a strict requirement that is outlined in this same chapter). And these have to also learn to sing this NEW song, as it’s not just Jesus as again lots know he is Lord but has to be a new way of thinking/recognizing him as this person will demonstrate all the same behavioral requirements to shoot for and do so for His Father, not just him because he said the father who loves their newborns also will come and manifest herself (greek autos is either herself or himself) to them at this NOW time.

So the Jesus return’s name is most identified by what this song says which is Do as in “do it”, do what the Kingdom of God gives us to do and we will be operating within the formula that can bring us to an eventual spirit birth (discarding the body in the process by one or more ways but for first timers without the rep physically present their body discard will occur when the forces that hate this truth rise up and seek to kill all who talk against their strict party line who will be saying they kill us in the name of their God one of which will be in the name of Jesus which tells you a great deal about who these are.

Chang says, “There is God the Father almighty and His only begotten Son Jesus, To which The Apostle John tells us that to be in denial of Them is Antichrist 1Jn2:22.”

Sawyer says: I don’t deny God the Father nor his Son Jesus in the slightest way, shape or form.

Change says, “I have asked you this question before. WHO IS JESUS TO YOU? to this time you have not answered it! WHY NOT. it is a simple question is it not? one which any Spirit filled believer would fervently answer. For it is a Truth written in the gospel of John is it not, that “he who has the Son has Life and he who has not the son The wrath of God abide upon him” No theology here Sawyer please, answer the Question.”

Sawyer says: Frankly to be direct, it’s not to your requirements I answer. Are you asking this to see if I should be one to pay attention to? If so, then count me a fraud if you like but the information that I am saying came from and is about Ti and Do, that if you discount is a totally different and serious matter if you consider yourself a true believer in anything Jesus said and did. Jesus said to WATCH for his return. You can not WATCH by hiding behind any one body of information and in the often less than accurate translations and teachings that dominate Christian organizations that I can punch many, many holes through using many, many scriptures as evidence to their deceitfullness propogated on some who can see and therefore keep looking past to get to the meat.

I recall your asking this of me before and I suggest you re-read that answer but I too forget many things related to what I say to this person in which letter/email,comment so here:

Jesus was the name used for the representative from the KIngdom of God, who is a Son to the Living God whom he referred to then as the Father. Therefore, Yes I believe I have the Son in me though I can never take that for granted. I must press to have more and to have more is to want to give more to HIM. So then I have answered your question quite thoroughly though there is always more to add.

So now I ask you….What if Do actually is the name Jesus used at his return. Can you be so sure that it’s not? And if so, what is the evidence scripturally backed up preferrably by at least one reference to something Jesus said and something with consistancy back to Moses. Granted it’s not easy coming up with anything that is real from any English Bible translation but if you feel a Jesus connectedness then you must have the kind of thirst to know more about him that must take on the form of looking under any and all rocks that real informaton about him may be hidden, no matter how hard to believe about his true nature. You can study and investigate and accumulate data pro and con and just let it sit with you for a time and you can put all your questions into your private prayers to your highest idea of God and see what you get back and if you really want to take the fasttrack, ask Ti and Do some questions and see what you get back.

For your sake, taking any of this lightly is ill-advised.